Lew Dobbins: Behind the Microphone

LEW DOBBINS

Advance Reader for Proofing Only

BEHIND THE MICROPHONE

Lew Dobbins’ 47 year broadcasting career began with an early audition in 1963, his freshman year of high school, announcing the death of a United States President. The West Virginia native openly writes of what would be compared today as the primitive days of broadcasting.

A recounting of an illustrious career in country music, radio and TV, Lew Dobbins writes a personal history of country music and engages the reader with personal and professional stories of our country’s greatest stars.

Read about his development of an on-air character and phrases on his radio program that have become that of West Virginia legendary folklore. The business of news radio and TV, the interviews with internationally known personalities from Herb Morrison, the man who described “The Hindenburg Disaster” on worldwide radio, basketball legend Meadowlark Lemon, U.S. President Richard M. Nixon, U.S. Senator Ted Kennedy, and many more. The who’s who of country music tell Lew their most private thoughts in the greatest conversations ever recorded in the history of country music.

The words are all factual, the stories are all true from stars such as Johnny Cash, Merle Haggard, George Jones, Tammy Wynette, George Straight, Charlie Daniels, Jerry Lee Lewis, Dolly Parton, Conway Twitty and so many more.

In 2008, Lew received the “ultimate thank you” from his peers, when he was inducted into the West Virginia Broadcasters Hall of Fame. He joined fellow inductees such as: Don Knotts, David Selby, Tom T. Hall, Little Jimmy Dickens, Soupy Sales, Peter Marshall and many more individuals of national prominence.

Take a seat and join Lew on his wild ride as the on air light is “on” and it’s showtime Behind the Microphone.

LEW

DOBBINS

Behind the Microphone Lew Dobbins

Headline Books, Inc. Terra Alta, WV

Behind the Microphone

by Lew Dobbins copyright ©2017 Lew Dobbins All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any other form or for any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording or any information storage system, without written permission from Headline Books, Inc. Cover photos courtesy of JD Film Productions To order additional copies of this book or for book publishing information, or to contact the author: Headline Books, Inc. P.O. Box 52 Terra Alta, WV 26764 www.headlinebooks.com Tel: 800-570-5951 Email: mybook@headlinebooks.com ISBN 13: 9781882658497 Library of Congress Control Number: 2016963806

P R I N T E D I N T H E U N I T E D S TAT E S O F A M E R I C A

I dedicate this book to my late singing partner and friend, Alfred Ratliff.

I often wonder what might have transpired if there hadn’t been a hell-on-earth called “Vietnam.”

Lew (left) with

Alfred Ratliff

Introduction Dreams are what legends are made of—such is the truth in the life of Lew Dobbins’ rise to fame across the airways of American radio and TV. Follow the farmboy’s life amidst the hills in “Almost Heaven” West Virginia, from his mischievous childhood to present day, with all the excitement and entertainment accomplishments.

In addition, there are historical country music pictures captured by the late Kenneth Howell.

These photos were taken from the 60s well into the early 90s of stars introduced by Lew to stage and later interviewed.

Plus read the stories of a woman, not behind the man, but in front, Lew’s wife, Cynthia.

Read of her relationship with legendary screen star Joan Crawford to representing West Virginia at the Peach Bowl in Atlanta, Ga., as seen on ABC-TV. Lew’s 47 year broadcasting career began with an early audition in 1963, his freshman year of high school, announcing the death of a United States President. The West Virginia native openly writes of what would be compared today as the primitive days of broadcasting.

Read about his development of an on-air character and phrases on his radio program that have become that of West Virginia legendary folklore. The business of news radio and TV, the interviews with internationally known personalities from Herb Morrison, the man who described “The Hindenburg Disaster” on worldwide radio, basketball legend Meadowlark Lemon, U.S. President Richard M. Nixon, U.S. Senator Ted Kennedy, and many more. The who’s who of country music tell Lew their most private thoughts in the greatest conversations ever recorded in the history of country music.

The words are all factual, the stories are all true from stars such as Johnny Cash, Merle Haggard, George Jones, Tammy Wynette, George Straight, Charlie Daniels, Jerry Lee Lewis, Dolly Parton, Conway Twitty and so many more.

Read the words of Johnny Cash on his inspiration to write “Folsom Prison Blues.” How did Hank Williams, Jr. get his name “Bocephus?” Conway Twitty’s success formula. The star Reba McEntire didn’t want to be around. The true story of the Porter Wagoner/Dolly Parton breakup.

Waylon Jennings’ struggle with drug addiction and Willie Nelson’s journey through life and music. There is so much more to this book on the history of real country music and its stars.

How many of the 100 trivia questions can you answer in Lew Dobbins Country Music Trivia section of this book?

In 2008, Lew received the “ultimate thank you” from his peers, when he was inducted into the West Virginia Broadcasters Hall of Fame. He joined fellow inductees such as: Don Knotts, David Selby, Tom T. Hall, Little Jimmy Dickens, Soupy Sales, Peter Marshall and many more individuals of national prominence.

Take a seat and join Lew on his wild ride as the on air light is “on” and it’s showtime “Behind the Microphone.”

5

Preface

Lew and Cynthia 2014

– family photo

The words you are soon to read are that of fact, recorded by the author of this publication through his personal interviews. In addition, interviews provided by country music promotional companies, national syndicated radio programs and recording companies’ promotion of artists. All which compile the lifetime broadcast memories of Lew Dobbins from 1965 till present time.

Sit back, relax, and enjoy the most entertaining, fact-based, enlightening book you will read, and test your knowledge of country music with the 250 trivia questions.

Cynthia C. Dobbins, Editor Behind The Microphone Editor’s note: Special thanks to our son, Jason and his wife, Anitra, for all their computer and technical support throughout the journey of writing this book.

6

The Beginning of Life My life began as Lewis Ross Dobbins on September 23, 1948, in Weston, WV, a small town nestled in the north central region of “Almost Heaven West Virginia.” I was born in the Stonewall Jackson Hospital along the banks of the West Fork River. I was the second son of Woodrow & Gladys Dobbins. Their first son, born 15 years earlier, was named Jackie Dale. In 1949, a year after my conception, my sister, Linda Kay, came into this world.

I grew into manhood on a farm located off a rock-based road known as, “McCann’s Run.” My childhood as much as I remember was that of normalcy. However, at a young age, I yearned for convenience of city life. I envied my cousins, Bobby and Joyce, who resided in what to me was a larger than life city, Clarksburg, WV, the birthplace of Confederate General Thomas “Stonewall” Jackson. They would fill my mind with great visions when they described traveling just a few short feet from their home to enjoy a milkshake, hamburgers & hotdogs.

That enjoyment was in a faraway world from where I lived. Because when you lived on McCann’s Run you better have everything you need for the night, as the few stores/restaurants in that area closed early and were 20 miles away.

My formal education came from two schools. The first was a two-room elementary school in Lightburn, WV, which was grades first through sixth. The second was Jane Lew High School, grades seven through twelve, from which I graduated in 1966. I was the only one at the time in my immediate family to graduate from high school.

Growing up I wasn’t the best kid, wasn’t the worst, but I did have some moments. One such moment, I will share. Besides working on the farm, there wasn’t much recreational fun for a group of young boys to enjoy, so we had to improvise.

There were four of us that from time to time crossed the line. We had been planning for weeks, “The Outhouse Caper.”

There were people on McCanns Run that didn’t enjoy the convenience of indoor plumbing. One such family, were the Browns. Every night we observed the time Mr. Brown would journey to the outhouse. He was a creature of habit, m, same time every night. Then came this night when he went to Early photo of Lew’s mo Gladys Frashure Dobbins relieve himself, we were ready to do the unthinkable. As he sat on his “throne,” the four of us turned over the outhouse toilet to the yelling of Mr. Brown. Oh, we were having a joyous time, but not Mr. Brown. He was cursing and struggling to get out. He knew who had upset his life, the yelling brought 7

Behind the Microphone family members to his rescue, and of course, the outhouse gang ran. It was early the next morning I saw Mr. Brown in the front yard of my home talking to Dad. I knew what it was all about, so I did a disappearing act. It wasn’t long till my father yelled, “Lewis, come here.

Were you a part of upsetting the outhouse last night with “Brownie” inside’?” I knew better not to lie, and said, “Yes.” My dad knew the others involved, so he went and picked up my friends and along with me traveled to Weston, WV, to purchase the necessary lumber to reconstruct Mr. Brown’s outhouse. The other parents, along with Dad, agreed that all of us should pay for the lumber and rebuild the foundation of the outhouse. We started early, finished late, shook Mr. Brown’s hand and all was forgiven.

We also gave the residents of all two miles of McCann’s Run a Fourth of July Celebration they would never forget.

The four of us armed with boxes of firecrackers presented a fireworks show like no other. As we rode in a friend’s car at midnight, we ignited and threw firecrackers from one end of the hollow to the other. The farm folks really got bang out of it. P.S. Oh yes, we got in big trouble.

As I look back now, I see myself as a young expeditionary of life. But through all of my mischief, I knew early in my life Lew’s mom in chair; and Lew ’s mom and dad, Gladys and what my professional calling would be, that as an entertainer.

Woodrow Dobbins I remember Elvis Presley’s first performance in the mid 50’s on the Ed Sullivan TV Show that reinforced my feelings to be in entertainment.

I would listen to music and conversation on my Arvin transistor radio late into the night. Every night was a magical adventure. I would look at my radio and see Nashville, New York, Cleveland, Boston, Chicago and many points in between.

I would imitate these on-air personalities that were now my heroes. I was blessed with a booming bass voice, when used to its fullest would get one’s attention. I let it be known that I wanted to be a radio announcer.

In addition to listening late at night to radio personalities from across America, I was also influenced by a local announcer. Monday through Friday from 5-6 PM on WHAWAM Radio in Weston, WV, I would w, Lew’s brother and sister-in-la listen to a program, “The Best on Jack and Linda Dobbins Wax.” It was hosted by Jack Caldo.

I rarely missed the show, it was a part of my life in the 50’s and 60’s. Every evening Jack played the rockabilly and rock and roll hits of the day, along with a daily rock & roll trivia question, in which the first caller who answered correctly won a dinner at a local restaurant. The questions to me were easy because I not only listened to music, I studied music. I won, won and won, to the point Caldo asked me to “Please refrain from calling and let someone else have the opportunity to win.” I Lew’s sister, Linda did so for about a month, then I was back winning again.

Kay Swisher with family , husband: Kent, so n: David, daughter: Tammy

8

Lew Dobbins I first met Jack Caldo in the early 60s, he was one of the talent judges at the West Virginia FFA Convention at Jackson’s Mill. He voted in favor of me and my friend, Alfred Ratliff. We sang the Buck Owes hit, “Tiger by the Tail.” Alfred and I won $25 apiece and our picture in the Jane Lew High School yearbook. “Thank you, Jack Caldo and Alfred Ratliff, for the wonderful memories.”

In my freshman year of high school, I received an “early audition.” On November 22, 1963, my high school principal, M. Wood Jack Caldo. Photo t emocra Stout, being visibly shaken and knowing of courtesy: Weston D my desire to be on radio, asked me to inform Newspaper the faculty and students, who were gathered in the gym watching a theatrical performance of the tragic news. I went on stage and announced that our President, John F. Kennedy, had fell victim of a gunshot wound in Dallas, Texas. At this point in my life, the journey in broadcasting began.

M. Wood Stout

FAMILY PHOTOS

Lew with h is cousin, B eth (l and sister Kay (right) eft)

with r, Woodrow Lew’s fathe ther, front row: d fa brothers an bins, back row l to Dob father, J.A. ,” Elwood, ene “Boots dwin G is rr o M r: nd James E Woodrow a

dmother Lew’s maternal gran and grandfather Icie and Henry Frashure

Lew with his father, Wood row on the day of his marriage to Cynthia, June 9, 1979

9

Behind the Microphone Jane Lew, West Virginia

A community in Lewis County, Jane Lew, WV was laid out in 1835 by Lewis Maxwell, member of Congress from Virginia, 1827-1833. The town was not incorporated until May 27, 1907. Jane Lew is named in honor of Jane Lewis, mother of the founder of the town The book, A History of Lewis County, West Virginia, noted that Jane Lew experienced a rapid development following the Civil War, largely to the rich agricultural district around the community. The marble works were established at Jane Lew 66 1912-19 School Jane Lew High in I872. In 1877 a census of the town showed two stores, two drug stores, a tannery, a saddlers shop, a wagon shop, a pottery, a tailor shop, a flouring mill, a school, and a church. Two early banks, the Peoples Bank and the Bank of Jane Lew, opened in 1903. In 1910 Jane Lew had a population of 327 but by 1920 the town’s population had grown to 560. The Jane Lew Sandstone (in Pittsburgh Redbeds) was named for exposures found on Hackers Creek, just east of Jane Lew. —West Virginia (WV) Encyclopedia

w n from Jane Le Lew’s graduatio ol, 1966 High Scho

1966 Senior Class Photo in Washing ton, D.C. personally autographed by former WV Congressman and Gov ernor, the late Arch A. Moore, who died in early 2015.

ne Lew, WV

Downtown Ja

10

Laying the Foundation of Life Behind the Microphone Upon high school graduation in 1966, I soon embarked on my dream of being a radio announcer. In my era, it was mandatory that you have what was called a “third-class radio permit” from the Federal Communications Commission, an arm of the federal government that regulates United States radio and TV. I purchased a textbook that helped me Downtown Weston prepare for the examination.

If you failed such test, you had to wait for a period to reapply and were disqualified from radio on-air broadcasting.

In this region, one had to travel to Baltimore, Maryland, for testing. I took the government mandated examination, Weston Courthouse passed and received my radio broadcasting license, in which I had to renew ever four years at the cost of $5.00.

Today, you are not required to take an examination. On-air people automatically receive a lifetime permit from the F.C.C. to broadcast on the airways of American radio. This was all part of radio de-regulation in the 1980’s. This is an aspect of radio that I have always disagreed with because now no testing is required and a comWeston Sign, photo courtesy: plete idiot or terrorist can be waymarking.com on-air.

Weston Library

The Early Years in Broadcasting My first employment was not in radio, but TV. I was what you call in broadcasting a “greenhorn,” no experience, too young. West Virginia radio wasn’t ready for me, but when they were, I left a lasting impression.

I wondered into the broadcast studios of WDTV (Channel 5) Weston, West Virginia with no appointment. I asked the first person I came upon if there were any openings for announcers.

He answered, “Yes.” He then asked me if I had any experience. I thought, here we go again, but I replied, “No.” This man was an engineer, a controller and operator of the transmitter. He took me into a small room, sat me down in front of a microphone, handed me a commercial script and newsprint from the Associated Press Newswire Service and asked me to read. After 5 minutes of reading, he took my name, address & phone number and said goodbye.

11

Behind the Microphone There were two parts of WDTV, the broadcasting site and the commercial business location.

The broadcasting end that I visited was located high atop a mountain. The road that led up to the station was a rock-base dirt road approximately a mile in length, carved out of a gigantic West Virginia mountain. The trail went only one way that was up, once on top you could see for miles. It was later I learned that in winter the only way you topped the mountain was aboard a four-wheel drive vehicle and in the summer you drove your vehicle at your own risk. There was a roadhouse at the foot of the mountain where you placed a call to the station advising you were driving up so that no one would be coming down, as there was only room for one vehicle. I also was told about the four-wheel drives in which the driver lost control braving the mountain. Fortunately there were only minor injuries, but several vehicles were totaled.

The business end was in Fairmont, West Virginia, approximately 40 miles from the broadcasting/transmitter site.

Weeks have passed, I haven’t heard from WDTV, let alone any radio stations. Then one day, unexpectedly, I received a phone call from WDTV’s program director, Nick Pelligrin, inviting me to Fairmont for an interview. I was there at 9 AM the next morning. The program director told me he was impressed with my voice and offered me the position of live booth announcer.

He said it could lead to bigger and better things, such as anchorman. This was my first full time job and it paid S200/month. This farm boy was excited & his career was beginning.

There were no audio recordings at WDTV, everything said on-air was live. I was taught how to follow the broadcast log, this was the “bible” when you were on-air. It told you what to do and when to do it. I learned how to operate the sound equipment. It was here I learned timing, as all programming in TV and radio operates by the second, therefore the clock can be your worst enemy. If a program starts at 11:00, it means 11:00, and if a commercial is 30 seconds or 60 seconds you cannot deviate from length as it will disrupt the program being aired.

WDTV in 1966 was a great training ground.

I thought because I possessed this booming bass voice that I was really good on-air. No, I wasn’t and thanks to many mentors I learned the errors of my way. I thought I was prepared, but far from it, so I dug in. I would record commercials and news stories on a small tape recorder and have a veteran on-air personality tear it apart. I went back to listening to men like Walter Cronkite, the famed CBS news anchor, Dick Clark, the television music personality; and the voice of the Pittsburgh Pirates, Bob Prince. I, also, started listening more to night-time radio across America. I was trying to do everything I could do to be the best at my craft.

WDTV was so impressed with my improvement, I was soon anchoring newscasts, along with my live booth announcing.

Looking back now it’s hilarious. One moment I’m in the audio booth reading a commercial, the next minute I run out and am pictured on live TV. I was a one-man show, the voice and face of WDTV. It seems like a lifetime ago, that I was wet behind my ears, paying my dues, learning my profession in the early days of Lew on-air at WHAR Radio, WDTV. It was an experience that more than prepared me for my Clarksburg, WV life’s future. There are so many tales of terror from those days: (photo taken by Al Cox) the studio in the winter was freezing and blazing hot in the

12

Lew Dobbins summer; black snakes crawling in when I was anchoring a newscast; the treacherous journey up and down the mountain; visual and audio bloopers of live TV - what an experience.

I enjoyed my first job in broadcasting at WDTV, but my true quest was to be an on-air radio personality - ready or not - radio here I come...

The Radio Career Begins My first job in radio was at 1340 AM, WHAR. This was the first station in the market to go all rock and roll. WHAR was a huge radio success. It was there that I started developing a radio personality. Like WDTV, my time at WHAR was a great experience in developing my skills.

From 1967 through 1971, in addition to WHAR, I worked at three other radio facilities.

WHAW, Weston, WV; WCLG, Morgantown, WV; and WBUC, Buckhannon, WV. At each stop there were new fans and my star shinned brighter. All stations with the exception of WHAR, programmed a variety of entertainment. I adjusted my personality to the audience I was playing to.

I also learned that the field of entertainment could be very good or very bad. The vices were always present and the pay less than desirable. To survive in this business you have to develop tough skin and an ego. If you don’t feel you are the best, no one else will.

It was during the period of 1967 to 1971, I continued to develop my skills. In addition to being on-air, I sold radio time, wrote commercials and broadened my horizon in radio news.

I worked closely with the Associated Press Newswire and established the first west Virginia Associated Press Audio News Exchange.

The most enjoyable times of my years in broadcasting have been interviewing the stars from all walks of life. I recall, with fondness, my first broadcast interview in 1968. I was a professional wrestling fan and my favorite performer was the World Wrestling Federation Champion, Bruno Sammartino. The interview took place following a WWF wrestling event starring Sammartino in Fairmont, WV. The champ was a class act then and now.

I was a part of two very significant news stories in 1970. The decapitation murders of two West Virginia University coeds and the Marshall University airplane crash. On January 18, 1970, two West Virginia University students, Mared Ellen Malerik and Karen Lynn Ferrell were hitchhiking back to their dorm after seeing the movie; “Oliver.” They were picked up and- not seen again until their headless bodies were found in the woods about 15 miles south of Morgantown, WV. I received a call from Monongalia County Sheriff Joe Janco the day the bodies were found.

I was the first reporter to arrive on scene and was not prepared for what I was about to see.

There lying were two nude headless decaying bodies. My live radio coverage from the scene was aired locally, statewide and on national network radio. The case went unsolved for five years before Eugene Paul Clawson confessed to the crime. He was sentenced to life in prison and the heads of the dead coeds were never found.

On November 14, 1970, a chartered jet carrying most of the Marshall University football team clipped a stand of trees and crashed into a hillside just two miles from the Tri-State Airport at Kenova, West Virginia. The team was returning from that day’s game, a 17-14 loss to East Carolina University. Thirty-seven Marshall football players were aboard the plane, along with the team’s coaches, its doctors, the university athletic director, and 25 team boosters some of Huntington, West Virginia’s most prominent citizens - who traveled to North Carolina to cheer on the “Thundering Herd.”

I was broadcasting a local high school football game on WHAR Radio when a news bulletin interrupted the game, stating, “The airplane carrying the Marshall University football team and staff has crashed.” Although it deeply affected me, there -are moments in broadcasting when you have to hide your real feelings behind the microphone.

13

Following my football broadcast, I returned to the radio station and went into full news mode. Via a phone line from Clarksburg to Huntington, I interviewed a WV State Police Trooper and several eyewitnesses to the crash, all of which were helpful in my coverage of this tragedy. I was featured on the ABC Radio Network with several of my reports concerning the disaster.

It was a terribly sad day in West Virginia that is memorialized each year on the day of the tragedy. All on board were killed. In 2006, a motion picture would be made depicting the disaster - “We Are Marshall” - starring Matthew McConaughey.

The WPDX - Country Music & News Years In the late fall of 1971, I was offered an on-air position at WPDX AM Radio, the first and only station in the Clarksburg market to go all country. This is what I have been seeking - a radio station that played my beloved country music.

WPDX was a 1,000 watt AM at 750 on the dial with a radio signal that blanketed the market with a very large and loyal audience. It was at WPDX that “Lew Dobbins” became a household name.

I was always a country music fan growing up listening to stars of records, radio and The Grand Ole Opry. I knew a great deal about the music but I thirst for more. I desired to know more about the person on a Vinyl record moving in a circular motion on a record turntable.

I felt my audience would also find it educational and entertaining: I was right. In addition to playing the music, I am now interviewing the “stars of country music” concerning their private and personal lives.

The years at WPDX opened exciting new doors. In addition to playing and interviewing the stars of country music, I was the master of ceremonies for promoters who presented live country music shows throughout the region. Some of most enjoyable days and nights were behind the microphone at WPDX. Here are some stories from 1971 through 1979 e Jason, and th Lew with son, cot of the Kids mas WPDX Radio to courtesy of ho P b.

Clu l Kenny Howel

Lew Dobbins on stage in Fairmont, WV in 1979, emceeing a concert starring country music star, Jeannie C. Riley. Photos taken by Cynthia Dobbins.

14

Lew Dobbins, along with Don Bartlett and the Country Gentlemen, opening a Conway Twitty Concert in 1975)(Photo courtesy of Kenny Howell

WPDX Announcers 1976 L-R: Mike King, Frank Carro ll, Bobby Edwards, Jim Dorsey, Lew Dobbins

Lew Dobbins Charlie Daniels The first time I met Charlie Daniels was in the early 70s at WPDX. I was watching and waiting for news script from the Associated Press Newswire service. As I stood by the machine, I looked out a studio window and observed a beautiful full-size bus unloading at a large Clarksburg hotel. This just wasn’t any big bus, this was a traveling home for the Charlie Daniels Band.

It’s now time to put the wheels in motion, I was on a mission.

Upon entering the hotel, which was just a few hundred feet from WPDX, I heard a loud argument in progress. I asked the desk clerk what was going on. The clerk informed me the band was denied access to the dining area because of their attire. They were asked to remove their western hats and Charlie replied, “There are only two people I remove my hat for—my mother and church.” I am feeling my timing was terrible in meeting Charlie and inviting Lew with Charlie Daniels him to the radio station as I could see and feel the anger of the group. But I walked into the path of this southern gentleman, extended my hand and introduced myself, he shook my hand and said, “Good to meet you.”

“Did you hear what just happened?” said Charlie. And I said, “Unfortunately, yes.” This man of great conviction smiled and said, “I guess we will be eating in our rooms.” I invited him to the radio station and Charlie replied he would be down in an hour or so. I returned to the station and told all what happened to Charlie at the hotel restaurant and that I invited him down for an interview. The room burst out in laughter, they all felt he would not show. To everyone’s disbelief, but not mine, this man of honesty did indeed come to visit.

We sat down and went on-air live. Long before the stardom of Charlie Daniels, he was in large demand as a recording studio guitarist. We talked about those days playing with musical legends such as Bob Dylan and Marty Robbins. This wasn’t the first visit with Charlie Daniels, as throughout the years there would be more interviews, some of those conversations from the 80s later in the book.

Conway Twitty

Conway Twitty was in a class all his own. I listened to Conway in the 50s and played his music on the radio in the 60s.

I was working a show in the mid-70s and this would be the first of several times I would introduce Conway to an audience. His band, “The Twitty Birds,” had completed their sound check.

The drummer known as, “Pork Chop” said that someone would need to go and pickup Conway at the hotel. I know when an opportunity knocks, I cried out, “I will.” Upon arrival at the Clarksburg hotel, I asked the desk clerk to call Conway’s room and inform him that his ride to the concert was here.

Conway was dressed casual. In our travel to the concert venue, we talked about his musical career. Conway said his Conway Twitty. Photo courtesy – biggest record to date was, “It’s Only Make Believe.” I asked artist management him about his success story and he attributed it to always placing the woman in his song on a pedestal. He tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Never put the woman down. The ladies buy my records and bring their boyfriends or husbands to the show.” Conway at the time was attempting to quit smoking and it wasn’t the first time. He said every time he tried to kick the habit, he developed a sore throat. He asked if we could stop at 15

Behind the Microphone a convenience store to purchase throat lozenges. Upon arriving at the store, I was surprised that Conway wanted to go in. As most stars of his stature wouldn’t do such. I accompanied Conway into the establishment knowing what was about to happen. There were several people who recognized him and asked for autographs. Conway was very polite, signed autographs and made everyone feel important.

This was one of several visits with Conway. I worked one of his concerts in Fairmont, WV, in which he introduced me to his young daughter, Joni. At the time, daddy and daughter, had a hit country record, “Don’t Cry, Joni.” It would be in the next decade that Conway and I renewed a friendship on the radio. That’s to come in Part II of Conway Twitty.

The Faron Young Incident There are stories on top of stories concerning the escapades on, and off stage, of country music singers. One such star who left many lasting impressions was Faron Young. I once heard Bill Anderson remark, “The only thing bigger than Faron’s heart is his mouth.” To those who knew Faron, he was Dr. Jekyll or Mr. Hyde.

I’ve heard stories from people like Jeannie C. Riley, Margo Smith, and Merle Kilgore of Faron’s caring and giving to others. I’ve also heard horror stories from Johnny Russell and Jean Sheppard. In fact, following one Fraternal Order of Police show with Faron, Jean refused to ever work with the singer following a drunken brawl. That brings me to a show in my hometown of Clarksburg, WV, in September 1972.

Faron was booked to perform two shows, one Sunday Faron Young. Photo courtesy – afternoon and one Sunday night. The “Sheriff” which was Faron’s artist management nickname, came into Clarksburg riding high on a big country music hit record. The song was titled, “This Little Girl of Mine.” Faron would go into the audience, unrehearsed and select a little girl in which to sing this pretty ballad. He would bring the child on stage and the great entertainer he truly was, did the rest. All went as scheduled on the afternoon performance.

I was on-air at the time, but was told firsthand about the show. The WPDX station manager, Walker Trumble, who attended the performance, came back to the station and went live on air. Trumble encouraged all listeners to attend the second show to enjoy a family night of entertainment. If Trumble only knew what was about to take place. My on-air friends informed me that Young had been drinking but it did not impede his performance. It is now time for Faron’s second show. Faron hit the stage running and began telling “adult” jokes which many in the audience found offensive. His language went from Sunday morning church to Saturday night’s beer joint. It was during his performance of “This Little Girl of Mine” that the show went completely sour.

Faron invited six-year old Nora Jo Catlett to join him on stage. The little girl, who was chosen at random, didn’t want to participate. He could have moved on to choose another child, but didn’t. She pulled the mic from his person, pulled his hair and spat upon him. Then the unexpected. The country music star spanked the little girl and scolded her concerning bad manners. The audience booed with disapproval, family members of the little girl and fans are heading for Faron, he jumps back on stage with the parting words, “I didn’t want to do this F------- show,” threw the microphone down and stormed off stage. He left his band members to fend for themselves.

The situation is shortly calmed by police. No one is injured with the exception of the little girl, who was whipped by a stranger. The police go looking for Faron, but Faron got quickly 16

Lew Dobbins “out of Dodge” or in this case, Clarksburg. However, his bus was stopped and Faron had some serious questions to answer, although he didn’t spend any time in jail, the little girl’s family had the final say. The child’s father swore out a warrant for his arrest and after pleading guilty to a charge of assault, he was fined $35.00. The following year a civil action claiming $200,000.00 was filed. In his defense, Young claimed the child spat in his face. Eventually almost two years later the Catlett family was awarded only $3,400.00.

He was involved in various other actions of consequence. Once stating, “I’m not an alcoholic, I’m a drunk,” and on one occasion he shot out the light fittings of a Nashville bar.

He was reputed to have had affairs with many women while supposedly remaining happily married. In 1987, after 34 years of marriage his wife finally obtained a divorce on the grounds of physical abuse. She claimed he had also threatened her and their 16 year old daughter with a gun and often shot holes in the kitchen ceiling.

Despite Faron Young’s erratic behavior, he was a one-of-a-kind performer and was loved by many. Faron Young was Faron Young for better or worse. Dear Lord, I pray the good outweighed the bad.

As a Matter of Fact • Faron Young was born February 25, 1932, in Shreveport, Louisiana.

• Young was the youngest of six children, born to Harlan and Doris Young. He grew up on a dairy farm his family operated outside the city.

• He began singing at an early age and was discovered by country music star, Webb Pierce, who brought him to star on the Louisiana Hayride in 1951.

Recording Years • Young moved to Nashville, Tennessee, and recorded his first chart hit, “Goin’ Steady” in October, 1952. But his career was side tracked when he was drafted into the U.S. Army the following month. He was discharged in November 1954.

• Faron Young became a major recording star and between 1955 and 1969 he amassed a total of 63 U.S. country chart hits of which 46 made the Top 20.

• During the mid 50s, Young starred in four low budget movies and was a frequent guest on network television shows throughout his career.

• His band, “The Country Deputies,” was one of country music’s top bands. They toured with Faron Young for many years.

• In 1963, co-founded the renowned trade magazine, Country Music News.

• A performance video clip of “It’s Four in the Morning” was the first video to air on CMT when it first launched on March 5, 1983.

• Young became a member of the Grand Ole Opry in 1953.

• Faron was named the “Singing Sheriff” after he portrayed a sheriff in a movie early in his career.

• In 1952, Faron Young met his future wife, Hilda Macon. The couple married in November of 1954 and had four children.

• In 1986, following 32 years of marriage, Hilda filed for divorce. Following the divorce, Young was asked if he feared hurting someone by shooting holes into the ceiling, as cited

by Hilda in the divorce decree. Faron answered, “Not whatsoever. I figured if I wanted to shoot holes in the ceiling, I could shoot it anywhere.”

• Faron Young’s son, Robyn Young, followed him into the country music business starting in 1975.

17

Behind the Microphone •

•

• •

Damion Young, the oldest of Faron and Hilda’s four children, died on November 25, 2006, at the age of 51 after suffering a long illness. Coincidently, he died at four in the morning, the title of his father’s last No.1 hit.

Those who knew Young said the country music star told them he felt the industry had turned its back on him. That, and despondency over his deteriorating health, were cited for possible reasons that Young shot himself on December 9, 1996. He died in Nashville the following day and was cremated. His ashes were spread by his family over Old Hickory Lake, outside Nashville, close to the home of Johnny Cash and June Carter Cash. The Cashes were away at the time, but had several employees on hand to help with the ceremony.

Faron Young performing at Johnny Cash told Faron’s son, Robyn, following his father’s Clarksburg’s Nathan Goff Arm ory death, that Faron was the man who got him on the Grand Photo courtesy of Kenny Howell Ole Opry.

In 2000, Young was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame.

Mel Street

It was a Saturday afternoon in early October 1978, I am onair live from Clarksburg country music station, WPDX. The station was located in the Stonewall Jackson Hotel in downtown Clarksburg, WV, The name, Stonewall Jackson, is used quite frequently in this part of the country, General Thomas “Stonewall” Jackson was born in Clarksburg, therefore there are many events that bear his name. In fact, the General is depicted on a statue mounted on his horse on the Harrison Country Courthouse Plaza in the county seat of Clarksburg.

It was on this autumn afternoon that a stranger was knocking on the door that led to the WPDX broadcasting studio. Upon opening the door, the man announced himself as country Mel Street - Photo courtesy artist music singer Mel Street. It was the first time I had seen Mel. management The Bluefield, WV native was in Clarksburg to open a country music show starring Loretta Lynn. I was excited because I really liked this man’s music. I recall welcoming him with open arms live on radio to WPDX in Clarksburg. Mel and I talked on radio for at least an hour. It was really enjoyable getting to know this rising star in country music. That night, my new friend was as good as advertised. He sang all his recent recordings, including his monster hit, “Borrowed Angel.” It was just two weeks removed from meeting Mel and emceeing him and Loretta Lynn that I received terrible news. It was during the broadcast of a high school football game when I was interrupted by on-air personality, Frank Carroll, who was engineering my football broadcast. Frank informed me and my audience that Mel Street had died of a self-inflicted gunshot wound at his birthday party. I thought to myself, how could this be? It was just a short time back that he seemed so content. It was hard to continue the broadcast of the game, but in the business I’m in, you learn to cover up your feelings and take care of the business at hand. The death of Mel Street I compare to Keith Whitley. Mel ended his life with a gun—and Keith with a bottle. I don’t hold their deaths against them. In Mel’s case it was easy to hold a gun by the side of his head, but to pull the trigger, you are a very sick 18

Lew Dobbins person who desperately needs help, but evidently he kept his demons within. In Keith’s death, he died of an addiction to alcohol. I miss both. In the closing of this story, I would ask you the reader to keep a close eye on the ones you love. Look for signs that indicate the individual is in pain beyond belief. If this should be the case, tell the person in your life there is hope, they are loved and you are there to help.

As a Matter of Fact • Mel Street was born King Malachi Street on October 21, 1935, in Grundy, Virginia.

• Street was born to a coal mining family and began performing on western Virginia and West Virginia radio shows at the age of 16.

• Street also worked as a radio tower electrician in Ohio and as a nightclub performer in the Niagara Falls area. He moved back to West Virginia in 1963 to open up an auto body shop.

• From 1968 to 1972, Street hosted his own show on a Bluefield, WV, television station and recorded his first single, “Borrowed Angel,” in 1970 for a small regional record label.

A larger label, Royal American Records, picked it up in 1972 and it became a Top 10 Billboard hit. He recorded the biggest hit of his career, “Lovin’ on Back Streets,” in 1972.

• Street continued throughout the mid 70s with several more hit recordings.

• It was reported Street was suffering from clinical depression and alcoholism. He committed suicide by a self-inflicted gunshot wound on October 21, 1978, his 43rd birthday. Street’s idol, George Jones, sang at his funeral.

Country Music Radio of Today & Yesteryear It’s 1971, I am in Nashville, Tennessee, attending the Country Music Disc Jockey convention, known today as the politically correct, Country Music Radio Seminar. The gathering for this annual event in Music City, titled The Seminar, in no way resembles a time gone by but certainly not forgotten by me.

If you will indulge me, I would like to tell the way it was once upon a time in country music. In 1971 and years before that, when you listened to me I was live. You could pick up the phone, call and request songs. Today, the majority of air time on country music is pre-recorded. In all probability, what you are hearing was recorded hours or even days earlier. That’s why, just think ry Lew in front of Grand Ole Op about it, you don’t hear the current temperature and time.

1979. Photo taken by Cynthia The days of the on-air country music personality, for the Dobbins most part, is gone. The person now behind the microphone is programmed to talk for a limited amount of time, and everybody on air does the same. You are now listening to what I call, “robot country.” There’s very few of the real country music disc jockeys from the golden age still around—they are the last of a dying breed. I am very proud to say I am a survivor. After all these years, I am on a radio station that permits me to play real country music and be myself—WOTR, Weston/Clarksburg, WV Poetry and Songwriting I have been a writer of poetry and song most all my life. I have no idea how many I have penned—could be hundreds, maybe thousands. I stopped counting long ago. It was during the 70s at WPDX that I was a song-writing machine. I pitched my songs to everyone who would take time to listen. I inked a writing contract with Hubert Long International in Nashville, Tennessee. The man in control of my music was Al Embry, and, according to Embry, had several songs pitched to country music singers, including Jerry Lee Lewis and Faron Young.

19

Behind the Microphone I believed so much in what I was creating that I would go to great lengths to have my music heard. Here’s two true stories.

I learned that Kris Kristofferson was playing in Charleston, WV, on a Friday and in Pittsburgh, PA, on Saturday, so I came up with what I thought was a brilliant scheme to present my songs to Kris. In my way of thinking, following his performance in Charleston, the singer-songwriter and his entourage would bed down for the night and leave the next morning for Pittsburgh. The only way of travel would be 1-79 North, so I purchased a large white poster board and WPDX’s program director, Mike King, whose handwriting was much better than mine, inscribed in large letters: I am bound for Pittsburgh to see Kris Kristofferson. My friend and fellow air personality, Don Reynolds, drove me to a rest-stop on 1-79, where we had a long view of traffic traveling north on the highway. Every time we saw a bus, I would run down a steep embankment through the snow to the interstate and proudly hold my sign up for all to see. I was in great hope that one of the buses would be carrying Kristofferson and would take pity on me and pick me up. Once on board, I would have great opportunity to expose my songs. Several busses did stop, but none carried the country music star. Well, seven hours later, on a cold WV Saturday, the realization finally came to me that Kris was not 1-79 bound. In all probability, he left Friday night following his Charleston, WV, concert. But there’s an old saying: “Nothing ventured, nothing gained.” I was cold, and disappointed, but I felt every second was worth the chance.

I was one of Waylon Jennings biggest supporters. So when I read he was performing in Cincinnati, Ohio, it was my destiny to be there. Back then, accessibility to the stars through their management, along with the position I held, made it easy for me to pick up the phone and make contact. On my first phone call, I talked with Waylon’s manager, Johnny, (his last name, after all these years fails me) to whom I pled my wish asking for a few n Lew and on-air friend, Do minutes of Waylon’s time before or after his performance to give rring Reynolds at a concert sta y, in listen to my songs. Johnny replied with no hesitation, “Sure, get Dudle country music star Dave oto taken to the venue early, ask for me, and I will work out the details.” I Ph .

79 19 in WV t, on Fairm ins bb Do should have realized his answer came too easy. This was a dream

by Cynthia come true, or so I thought. I had a place to stay, as my sister and husband lived in the Ohio city - it couldn’t have been any better.

On that Saturday evening, I arrived at the venue hours before the performance. The night of country music entertainment was called a “package show.” Along with Waylon was Porter Wagoner, Johnny Paycheck and Barbara Mandrell. I traveled to the rear of the building where equipment was being unloaded and asked for Johnny, Waylon’s manager. Someone spoke up and said that Johnny and Waylon were on their way. With guitar in case, I nervously waited.

It was an hour later that Waylon’s bus pulled up and all were departing. I asked the bus driver where Johnny was. This huge, long haired, bearded man pointed to a man dressed all in black.

I walked up and said, “Johnny, I’m Lew Dobbins.”

He said, “Hi” and walked on. I pursued saying again, “I’m Lew Dobbins with songs for Waylon.” This so-called manager had no recollection of our phone conversation. He conveniently never heard of me. He and Waylon were whisked away by security to the backstage area. I was carrying a guitar and security thought I was part of the band and gave me clearance.

20

Lew Dobbins In this large area that led to the backstage a number of people were having a party, among the group was Johnny and Waylon. I walked right up to Waylon and tried to plea my case, I said, “Waylon I came a long way to be heard. I was told by your manager he would arrange a few minutes of your time to listen to some of my songs.”

Waylon replied, “Maybe after the show, let’s wait and see.”

It was a long backstage night in Cincinnati, Ohio. Waylon closed the show and finished at 1:00 a.m. Following his performance, I walked up to Waylon, who was surrounded by security and ask if he would listen. Waylon, through his eyes, told me he wasn’t really with me but in a faraway place. He said, “I have too much rolling around in my head, No.” So, now, what’s the game plan, Lew? Of course, drown your sorrows in a nearby bar. I somehow, though it’s foggy, hitched a ride with a fellow musician back to my sister’s house. It’s in the Kris Kristofferson in concert at the early morning hours when I knocked on my sister’s door, she’s Ohio State Fair in 2013, which my family & I attended. Photo taken by worried sick, but glad to see I am safe.

Jason Dobbins Years later, I would ask Waylon about that night. He said, “I don’t remember, but I’m sure you do.

Hank Williams, Jr.

I received word from Hank Williams, Jr.’s record producer and my friend, Ray Ruff, that Hank would soon be performing in nearby Buckhannon, WV. Ray Ruff was excited about this new album he had just produced on Hank, Jr. Hank was distancing his music from that of his father. Not that he wasn’t proud of his namesake, he just wished to blaze his own trail in music and blaze he did. Ruff made the arrangement and off to Hank’s performance I went.

The music that night wasn’t what the older audience expected.

Hank’s show was loud and rocky. He did do some of his father’s Hank in Morgantown, WV – mid songs, but to quote a Waylon Jennings’ song, “Hank Didn’t Do ell 80s. Photo courtesy Kenny How Them That Way.” Following the performance, Merle Killgore, Hank’s long-time friend and manager, took me on the bus to meet Hank.

We talked about his fall off a Montana mountain. He took off his dark glasses and showed me his distorted eyes which had required several operations. He removed his hat and showed me a deep scar. “It was a miracle I lived,” said Hank, “my brain was exposed.” At the hospital he was going in and out of consciousness. “There was this one moment I opened my eyes and Johnny Cash and his wife, June, were looking down at me. I was receiving a large amount of painkilling drugs. Johnny laid his hand on my chest and said, “Beware of what’s going into your body, it can get addictive.” Johnny certainly knew what he was talking about. The man in black fought addiction to drugs throughout his storied career.

Hank was excited about a new soon-to-be released album. He pulled out a cassette tape and asked me to listen to the title cut and give him my opinion. This song brought me to my feet, I knew I was a part of country music history. I was one of the first to hear a song that would become a signature of Hank Williams, Jr. The song, “Family Tradition.” This was the song that would take Hank to a new direction of super stardom.

I would catch up again with Hank and Merle in the mid 80s. The interview of life on and off stage of Hank Williams, Jr. unfolds in another chapter of my life, Behind the Microphone.

Stay tuned.

21

Behind the Microphone Lasting Memories In addition to the stories I presented through interviews during my years at WPDX, there are many more memories, turn up the radio volume.

Sitting on Jean Sheppard’s bus and the Hall of Famer stating proudly and loudly, “Kenny Rogers wouldn’t know a country song if it hit him in the ass.”

It was a time when the music of country was changing, many felt for the best and others felt for the worse.

Giving Jeanne Pruett a note from a new young artist, Guy Shannon, who worked with me the week before. Jeannie read the note and smiled. She said Guy had thanked her for standing up on his behalf when he was a guest on the Grand Ole Opry. There were some members who didn’t approve of Guy and his music.

Pee Wee King calling on-air live the morning after being inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in October 1974.

Tom Wopat instructing me, prior to a broadcast interview, not to bring up his starring role in the hit television show, “The Dukes of Hazzard.” He wished to only speak of his new country music career. That surprised me because “Luke Duke” brought him to stardom - why bite the hand that fed you?

Lew’s son, Jason, w/ Wopat at WKKW Radio – 1989. Phot o by Cynthia Dobbins

Danny Davis enjoying a shot glass of whiskey prior to a performance. He told me he did this prior to every show to calm his nerves. He asked me if I wished to join him, I thanked him but refrained. I was emceeing the program that night or I would have taken Danny up on the offer.

Talking in Nashville to fellow West Virginian, Mayf Nutter, about growing up in Harrison County, the county in which I lived and worked. Mayf has had a very successful career in entertainment, including singing, acting and animation voice work for Walt Disney.

Meeting and seeing Garth Brooks for the first time in concert. It was in Nashville, Tennessee, at the infancy of his career. I knew a star was born. What a singer, what an entertainer, what a show.

Crystal Gayle in the early days of her career, hugging and thanking me for not introducing her as Loretta Lynn’s sister.

Working with Sammie Smith on a night she was at the point of exhaustion. At one point I had to hold her up, but she made it through her performance.

22

Lew Dobbins Merle Killgore calling me the “King of West Virginia Radio”

Mel Tillis reading a promo for my radio program. He stuttered all the way through it, but told me “Don’t edit a single word, as this is me. What you hear is what you get.” If there is anyone who questions Mel’s stuttering, it’s all real, not an act. Mel Tillis one of the great singer-songwriters of all time. He sure didn’t stutter when he sang—he was amazing.

Drinking a beer with West Virginia U. S. Senator Jennings Randolph at a Jane Lew nightclub following a television interview.

On the bus of Jack Greene and Jeannie Seeley. Jack had grown tired of the formal western attire and donned a plain white shirt, blue jeans, hair over his shoulders and beard. I asked if he had gone outlaw, he said, “No, I’m just being myself.” Jeannie and I enjoying a cold beer.

Meeting and working with Dottie West, a beautiful woman who matched her voice and personality. She was so proud of her daughter, Shelley.

George Hamilton IV - we talked about his immense popularity in England where he was a huge star. George put the “G” in gentleman.

West Virginia’s Wilma Lee Cooper - she and I talked about family, the loss of her husband, Stoney and her true friends.

Thinking that Loretta Lynn’s husband was her bus driver. All of Miss Loretta’s group went along with it till husband, Doo, led Loretta to the stage.

I must have turned every shade of red.

First time I worked with Tanya Tucker, she was only 13 and had a hit record titled, “Delta Dawn.” I knew at the time I was watching a rising star.

How right I was.

Working with Jeannie C. Riley, who always dressed as well as she sang.

Those white southern gowns were beautiful.

23

Behind the Microphone

Lew’s son, Jason, w/Mel McDaniel on his bus) (photo by C.Dobbins)

Mel McDaniel giving me and my family a private concert on his bus. Following his performance in Clarksburg, WV, which I emceed, Mel collapsed and was taken to a local hospital. It wasn’t serious, he was exhausted and was released the next morning and told to get rest.

Tammy Wynette leaving the concert stage and throwing a pair of shoes against the backstage wall because they were hurting her feet. She had a few choice words to say and ordered her assistant to go to her bus and get another pair of shoes that would match her attire. In the meantime, she left her husband, George Jones, waiting for her to return singing by his side. No one, even George, knew what was going on. Tammy returned to the stage and the show continued.

Singer songwriter Tom T. Hall stopping in a middle of a song at the Taylor County Fair, Grafton, WV, to shout and point at an overhead airplane with an advertising streamer attached to it. Tom said. “I dare you interrupt my show,” which brought on cheers from the crowd.

Tom T. Hall and I have one thing in common. We both were inducted the same year, 2008, into the West Virginia Broadcasters Hall of Fame in Huntington, WV. Billboard magazine quoting me concerning CBS Music not promoting Shelby Lynn. She is a real talent.

Jerry Clower calling me from the Bridgeport, WV, airport just to say “Hi.” He and I went on-air live and had a great time. What a funny man - he is missed.

Joel Sonier and I grieving on radio about the loss of our mothers. Joel got very emotional and touched me and my audience with his sincerity.

Going out to dinner with Ferlin Husky and his wife, Mavis, between shows. Ferlin played the part of his alter ego, Simon Crum, when ordering his dinner. The food server didn’t know what to think. The character, Simon Crum, for those that are unaware, was a fictitious looney individual with a strong backward accent. People, including me, were in uncontrollable laughter.

I’m still amazed of how much food Kenny Price consumed at dinner one night. You had to be there to believe it.

24

Lew Dobbins Talking to Charlie Louvin, about the music of the Louvin Brothers and his anger concerning his late brother Ira’s drinking problem.

Spending time with Dave Dudley, the “Six Days on the Road” man.

Meeting and presenting songs to Bobby Bare the next morning after a show.

Bobby was snowed in at a motel, we had breakfast together.

Eating chicken fingers in my Opryland Hotel room with Ronnie Reno to insure we had enough food in our stomachs for a night on the town.

Dwight Yoakum at the height of his commercial country music career offering to share a bowl of chicken noodle soup with me following a performance. At the time, it was a ritual for him, as he felt it helped his throat and singing voice following a performance.

Ray Stevens was born Harold Ray Ragsdale on January 24, 1939. He took his stage name from his middle name Ray and his mother’s maiden name, Stevens. Stevens is most famous for his songs, “The Streak,” “Mississippi Squirrel Revival,” and “It’s Me Again Margaret.” However, Stevens won two Grammys, one for “Everything is Beautiful” and the other for “Misty.” In 1980 he was inducted into the Nashville Song Writers Hall of Fame.

Lew with Ray Stev ens backstage at the Nathan Goff Ar mory prior to his performance – 1989 (photo taken by Cynthia Dobbins)

ALABAMA Alabama was formed by guitarist Randy Owen, Jeff Cook, and bassist Teddy Gentry, three cousins born and raised near Fort Payne, Alabama. All were busy with prior commitments to pursue music: Owen still in high school, Cook working for Western Electric, and Gentry laying carpets full-time. The band grew further inactive when Cook went to college and Owen into the military.

The group decided to become professional musicians in 1973 and located in Myrtle Beach, South Carolina, performing six nights a week at a club named, “The Bowery,” for tips. The group could not secure a record contract and began to self-finance recordings. The group borrowed $4,000 from a Fort Payne bank to record and release their own albums to sell at shows 25

Behind the Microphone Over the years, they went through several drummers. In 1979, Mark Herndon, a rock drummer, was hired and later credited with bringing the band their signature sound. In April 1980 they signed with RCA Records.

Alabama is among the world’s bestselling bands of all time, having sold a combined 75 million albums and singles.

Alabama is the most awarded band in the history of country music, with over 200 awards from a variety of organizations. In 1989, they were named “Artists of the Decade” by the ACM. Mark Herndon and the other group members had a difficult relationship during the band’s career. While he was present in each press photo and a photo of him once hung at Alabama’s fan club and museum, Owen contended that he was never an official member of the group. He claimed his inclusion in photos was the label’s idea, and that Herndon was a paid employee of the band, rather than a member. In May 2008, the other members of the group sued drummer Mark Herndon for $202,670 in money allegedly overpaid to him three years earlier after the band’s farewell tour concluded. This money was factored into the net profit and given to Herndon before accounting was completed, an allegation Herndon has denied. The band did not sue Herndon until he requested money from the multiple live albums and songs that the band had released but never paid Herndon for playing on. Owen stated that RCA desired Herndon in the band so their image could be comparable to the Beatles. Despite their troubles, Owen stated they had no hard feelings in an interview years later.

n, Lew’s son, Jaso wen yO nd Ra s a’ m ba w/Ala

Lew & Jason w/Alabama’s Jeff Cook

Lew’s son,Jason w/Alabama’s Mark He rndon

Lew & Jason ddy Gentry w/Alabama’s Te

Photos taken backstage with “Alabama” by my wife, Cynthia, at a Pittsburgh, Pa. performance – 1989). They were more than gracious to me and my family. These boys from Fort Payne, Alabama, will always live in my heart.

26

Lew Dobbins Alabama Live 1988

It’s 1988 and super group, ALABAMA, and its record label, RCA, have released a new album. The newest project from the boys of Fort Payne, Alabama, are selections recorded at their live concerts from 1983 through 1987. Here in part is Randy Owen promoting this new record in a broadcast interview.

In Randy’s own words, “When I buy records, I always liked the live albums. I feel there is a magic there. Our fan club members have been wanting a live album for some time. We felt the time was right for the release of live recordings from all across the South at our live concerts. A major goal of this album was to have the fans be a part of the show. What you hear is exactly the way the performances went down, now that’s not to say that we didn’t do some tweaking on some of the selections. All the songs were digitally recorded and mastered. Myself, Teddy, Jeff, and Mark spent hours upon hours with RCA to make sure that this was the finest product that we could release to our fans.”

The Alabama 1988 Live was the eleventh album of this phenomenal country music group.

There were ten No.1’s recorded live.

One of my favorites on the new album was the song, “My Home’s In Alabama.” I asked Randy about its creation. “Teddy and I got together down at this trailer park in Myrtle Beach, S.C. one afternoon when it was raining. We all lived in the trailer park and worked for tips at a club called, “The Bowery” in Myrtle Beach. It was on a Sunday afternoon, I recall it was pouring down the rain, when Teddy stopped by. I sang a part that I had written and he really liked it. We went on to write a chorus along with the verse and in between there was a lot of guitar from Jeff to fill in the holes. It was just before we went into the studio that I wrote the last verse. That verse says so much about our home in Fort Payne, Alabama, and our fans.”

Of all the country music programs that I have been a part of, I have a special place in my heart for Randy, Jeff, Teddy, and Mark. I recall while at WKKW, promoting an Alabama weekend of music. Alabama and their management couldn’t do enough to make the weekend a huge success. There were interviews and a large assortment of merchandise to give away to their fans. Alabama is one class act - yesterday and today.

Ricky Van Shelton Ricky Van Shelton was born January 12, 1952, in Danville, Virginia to Jenks and Eloise Shelton. He was brought up in Grit, Va. where his family lives today. Ricky has two older brothers and two older sisters.

Young Ricky loved being outdoors and would hike for miles each day. During his school days, his favorite classes were art and chorus. He loved to paint and draw pictures and was able to earn his spending money by selling one oil painting a week to local customers.

Shelton’s father sang Gospel music and from this Ricky also sang Gospel in church. When he was a teenager, however, Shelton discovered country music, and started singing in his brother’s band. After graduation from high school, Shelton started performing in area clubs and also worked a series of jobs. His past jobs included car salesman, house painter, plumber, appliance store manager, construction worker and he pumped gas at Jack Dawson’s service station and even cut up chickens in the meat department of a local grocery store.

In 1984, Bettye Witt, his girlfriend at the time (and since August 4, 1986, wife) found a job in Nashville, Tennessee, and Shelton went along with her. In 1986, Jerry Thompson, a newspaper columnist, heard one of Shelton’s demos, and arranged an audition with Columbia Records. Soon after Shelton was offered a recording contract with Jerry Thompson serving as his manager. That year he recorded his first album, “Wild-Eyed Dream.”

27

Behind the Microphone Active between 1986 and 2006, he charted more than twenty singles on the Billboard Hot Country. This figure includes 10 #1 hits: “Somebody Lied,” “Life Turned Her That Way,” “Don’t We All Have the Right,” “I’ll Leave This World Loving You,” “From a Jack to a King,” “Living Proof’, “I’ve Cried My Last Tear for You,” “Rockin’ Year” (a duet with Dolly Parton), “I Am a Simple Man,” and “Keep It Between the Lines.”

Shelton has written a series of children’s books. The first two titles of his books were, Tales From a Duck Named Quacker and Quacker Meets Mrs. Moo. Lew and son, Jason, with Ricky Van In 1992, Shelton’s success was tapering off fast and Ricky Shelton following his concert in was battling another problem. He admitted to the public he Pittsburgh, Pa. – 1989 (Photo by Cynthia Dobbins) was an alcoholic and was having some serious problems in his personal life. However, he decided to get help, and soon enough, Shelton was sober.

Shelton’s awards included: Academy of Country Music and CMA’s 1987 Top New Male Vocalist, 1988 Horizon Award and 1989 Male Vocalist of the Year.

In May 2006, Ricky announced his retirement to spend more time with his family. Today Ricky spends time flying his airplane, gardening, repairing his collection of c1asssic cars and antiquing.

For those interested, Ricky’s favorite foods are: Pinto beans, steak, yeast rolls, tomatoes and coconut crème pie. His favorite sport is boxing and his hobby is painting.

A Visit and Conversation with the President of the United States It’s the early 70s, I’m working at WBUC, a 5,000 watt AM radio station in Buckhannon, West Virginia. I receive a call from the Governor’s Office in the State of WV. I was informed President Richard Nixon was to speak at the West Virginia Forest Festival in Elkins, WV. The WV Forest Festival is a big deal. There’s been movie stars, TV stars, big name musical performers, Presidential candidates and Presidents who have attended the event.

We decided at WBUC to broadcast the President’s remarks. I arrived early in the morning the day of Nixon’s visit to assure all the broadcast equipment was in working order. 1was greeted by a Secret Service technician who was advised of our broadcast intentions. A microphone plug was inserted from my small transmitter into a bank of other microphones.

There wasn’t enough seating at the outdoor event to accommodate all. There were hundreds seated and many more standing. I had never seen as many law enforcement officers all gathered at the same place. All the TV and Radio networks were present. There was a designated area for the media and TV cameras. I, however, with Secret Service permission, was permitted to roam through the crowd interviewing audience participants.

I was using a very long microphone cord attached to the broadcast transmitter. I was assisted by a Davis and Elkins College student who kept my microphone cord from tangling. It was in the middle of a conversation with a woman from Morgantown, WV, that I first heard, then saw the Presidential helicopter. The aircraft touched down in a large mowed area approximately 200 feet from the podium where the President would speak. From the helicopter emerged President Nixon, a small staff, and WV Governor Arch Moore. I maneuvered as close to the walking President as permitted. I was pressed up against the rope where officers were standing to make sure the crowd stayed in the designated area. The political leader in the State of WV, Governor Arch Moore and I, had a good private and professional working relationship. Governor Moore pointed in my direction whispering remarks to President Nixon. The President and his 28

Lew Dobbins entourage are walking straight to me. I yelled over the music of “Hail to the Chief,” and said, “Mr. President, Welcome to West Virginia.” The President went into full political mode. He spoke non-stop across the airways of WV radio. He expressed his pleasure of being in WV for at least 45 seconds. Following his last words of being so happy to be in the Mountain State, he and his group headed for the speaking platform.

I didn’t get a chance to follow up with a question, but it was an honor having a President just a hand touch away looking at me and speaking into my microphone.

It was the first and only meeting with the Commander and Chief of the United States. There were three network newsmen who asked me what the President said and I told them he expressed his happiness of ary Maid of honor Rosem , XV being invited to West Virginia. “Thank you, Governor Arch Moore, for XX via Goots, Queen Sil o; cin ara Sp ace steering the President of the United States in my direction.”

Catherine Gr h and maid of honor Jennet h wit Ann Hammer look on Arkie Posey amusement as President In the business of entertainment you work, or r Richard Nixon steps ove r He attempt to work, with all walks of life. You have a lot the Queen’s train, 1971. be of acquaintances, but very few true friends. One such he t tha d ere ord ty jes Ma he er lat beheaded. Much friend was Arkie Posey. I worked and ran the roads n, was. Photo: Frank Wilki k with Arkie in the late 60s. I could call my friend at Charleston Gazette. Fran 3:00 in the morning, a foot of snow on the ground, st We Wilkin Collection, and 20 below zero if I needed his help, he would be ves chi Virginia Ar

there. In fact, he was.

Arkie went to work full time at WHAW-AM in Weston, WV, right out of high school. By the time I arrived at the station, he was already a veteran.

His voice in most radio markets would be declared less than desirable, but at WHAW, the fans of that radio station loved him, because he was one of Arkie Posey them.

Arkie was a well-groomed thin man with a flat top haircut. He wore pegged pants and always drove a clean car. Arkie would often say, “They run better when they are clean.” My friend could eat as much as he desired and not gain a pound. He had some strange eating habits, like spaghetti or hot dogs for breakfast.

Arkie was the only man I wasn’t able to make laugh on-air. It didn’t matter what I did, Arkie read on and never missed a word.

My friend also enjoyed the taste of good whiskey. His preference was Jack Daniels. Arkie and I from time to time sipped from the same bottle.

If you didn’t know my friend, you missed out on one of the great joys of living. Arkie, I miss you but hope to someday renew an old friendship in the sweet bye and bye. My old friend, you passed away in body several years ago, but with me, your spirit lives on.

The Tazer Event It’s 2014 and I was asked to be the emcee for an annual festival in Lost Creek, WV. I accepted this position as the voice of the Lost Creek Community Festival. The annual event in September began on Friday evening at 5:00 p.m.

The next day, Saturday, I was front and center at 9:00 a.m. I had a full day of entertainment scheduled. It was back in my full time radio days that I regularly appeared live on radio to promote the event. The festival had a long history of rain submerging the attendees. I can’t remember a day that it didn’t rain during my live radio broadcast.

29

Behind the Microphone It’s 10:00 a.m. and right on cue, as soon as the first group started playing music, down came the precipitation. The rain was so hard that below the outdoor stage one could have floated a boat. Needless to say, only the brave at heart and ones with umbrellas stayed.

The rain continued and the attendance became smaller and smaller. Then it happened, a featured event, and even though it was raining and raining hard, the next presentation would rally the patrons back to the bleachers in front of the stage. At 3:00 p.m. a deputy of the Harrison County Sheriff’s Department was to give a demonstration on tasing. I watch the television program, “COPS,” most regularly. It’s the only real, no scripted show on television.

It’s all reality, and I have witnessed the aftermath of tasing. The deputy asked for volunteers to be injected with electrodes. Hands went up all over the festival grounds. I thought silently, these guys have never watched “COPS,” they don’t have a clue of what to expect. As the victims moved toward the stage, people filled the bleachers leaving standing room only in a driving rain storm. It was the largest audience of the festival. The crowd pressed all the way just a few feet in all directions from the stage. I got this feeling that I had been lost in a time capsule and was back in the Roman Coliseum anxiously awaiting the gladiators.

The young men stood on stage with a man on each arm to make sure the “guinea pig” didn’t fall head first on the stage when electrified. The contestants all looked nervous. The crowd roared as each young man took his position. The deputy recited to the crowd words to say before each tasering. Those words were, “What I do? Don’t tase me, bro.” The deputy would then administer a full load of electricity through wires that penetrated the individual’s body. The subject would soon begin shaking uncontrollably to the delight of the spectators.

If it weren’t for the two men holding up each individual, they would have fallen right to the floor. To this day, I still ponder why a person would subject oneself to so much pain. I guess it was their 30 seconds of fame. The last contestant, a large young man, boasted he could not be brought to his knees by the deputy shooting the wires into his body. Once again the deputy chanted and the huge crowd screamed back, “What I do? Don’t tase me, bro.” The tough guy held his ground, screaming, but not falling. Now with the wires dug deep into the young man’s skin, the deputy fired more electricity into the tough man. When that happened he fell to his knees. The brave large man is now on the stage screaming and begging the officer to stop. It didn’t stop there, the deputy responded as if this man was a real criminal being tased.

Commands were shouted to which the man correctly obliged. It was quite a show. It was an amazing day. In an absolute downpour of rain, people couldn’t get enough in watching men receive so much electricity that they cried out in pain with their knees buckling beneath them.

Now, that’s entertainment.

The Blizzard That Never Was - Better Known As “The Rockefeller Blizzard” It’s January 1977, I am employed at WPDX Radio in Clarksburg, WV. The warning of a devastating blizzard tearing through West Virginia leaving nothing but a path of destruction was broadcast on WPDX and broadcasting facilities throughout the state. The National Weather Service warnings began in the early part of the week. All indications were that this storm was on its way to “Almost Heaven.” The days passed quickly, it’s now a Friday, the day this blizzard was expected to develop.

It was less than two weeks after Jay Rockefeller was sworn in as Governor. The National Weather Service was more than ever predicting this huge winter storm to hit West Virginia. The Governor went on the airways of WV radio and television warning everyone that by midafternoon this blizzard would penetrate West Virginia from the West.

Rockefeller

30

Lew Dobbins The Governor also activated the Emergency Broadcast System, warning all to seek shelter.

WPDX Radio started the Friday off at 6:00 a.m. with the warning of impending doom, stopping all regular programming. The WV Associated Press Newswire also stopped all regular transmitting to devote their full time attention providing survival tips. The warnings included: storing enough food and water for several days, also cover all cracks beneath doors and windows to eliminate the storm from penetrating your dwelling. It was a very frightening experience. The warnings from the AP were non-stop, as well as the announcing of such warnings from WPDX. The Clarksburg City Council called an emergency meeting warning residents to beware.

There were policemen in cruisers screaming from bullhorns: “Clear the streets and seek a place of refuge, the blizzard is coming, the blizzard is coming.” I will point out at this time all the pieces of this storm developing were falling in place. The morning temperature was in the low 30’s. The National Weather Service informed all of West Virginia that by early afternoon the temperatures would rise. In reality, that’s exactly what took place. The mercury shot into the 60’s accompanied by the glow of sunshine. So far all the ingredients are in place, it’s just a matter of time before the storm of the century bites into the state of WV. The next expected part of the scenario was that by mid-afternoon temperatures would rapidly fall and daytime would become nighttime: There was panic throughout the area and state. grocery stores became places of chaos. Everyone had heard about the coming blizzard and were stocking up for the inevitable isolation. There were entire shelving units that were depleted, the lines at the checkout were horrendous. It’s now 3:00 p.m., the temperature drops and the light of day is removed by darkness. The wind is strong. I remember this day so visibly, I was afraid as all were, when I looked out a window at WPDX. Then it hit with all its fury and lasted all of fifteen minutes. In fifteen minutes this so-called blizzard was no more.

The Governor, the National Weather Service and WPDX were flooded with sounds of angry residents. The calls went something like this: “You scared us to death,” “You spread panic needlessly.” There were furious people that held all involved with this blizzard to blame. At the time, and today, I have no regrets for ending normal programming and broadcasting the blizzard warnings. All the necessary components told all that this blizzard would be a reality, however, a late wind shift moved the blunt of the storm outside the borders of West Virginia.

While the storm isn’t remembered for its epic amount of snow, we will always remember the hype that went into what is called, “The Rockefeller Blizzard,” but it is like I always say, and this holds true for the Governor, the National Weather Services and broadcasting stations throughout WV, “Better safe than sorry.”

The Night at a WV Psychiatric Hospital It was on a Monday morning, I’m performing my radio program on 980 AM WHAW, Weston, WV. It’s early in my broadcasting career, but I’m developing a following. I believe it was in the winter of 1968 that I received a call while on-air from the superintendent of the Weston State Hospital for the mentally ill. He informed me that his staff, including himself, and many patients listened to me every morning. I thanked him and asked him to tell all I appreciated their presence. The superintendent then proceeded to ask me if I would come to the institution on Saturday evening and entertain with conversation and music. I had all the equipment needed to Weston State Hospital pull off such a show and since it was for a good cause, I said, “yes.”

It’s 6:00 p.m. Saturday, I pull onto the grounds of this gigantic stone 31

Behind the Microphone structure that housed my audience for the night. Two burly men dressed in all white arrived to help me get my equipment into the building. It’s now 6:30 p.m., I have thirty minutes till showtime. All the equipment is tested and I’m ready to perform. At 7:00 p.m. sharp, two large wooden doors at the front of this room came bursting open with a large group of people. There were all walks of life, the young, middle aged, and elderly, some in suits, others in casual attire.

Immediately, after entering to be entertained for the night, there were several who gathered around me, all talking at once and cheering. I looked around for assistance but saw none.

The large crowd proceeded to get closer and closer and some started turning the knobs on my equipment. At that point I am very concerned, or should I say, frightened. I see the two men who helped me with my equipment. They slowly approached the crowd. One of them said, “You look nervous.” I said, “I am more than nervous.” The two dispersed the crowd like it was, for them, another day at the office. This was all new for me, I had not been around the mentally ill and the more I tried to relax, the more frightened I got.

There was a huge table of food and soft drinks next to me in the middle of a huge dance floor. I began performing like I was on radio: talking, trying to be funny, and playing music. I felt that I was doing such a good deed in helping these lost souls, but I was still nervous. The patients were really enjoying themselves and that made me feel even better.

There was this older man who walked up to me and said he was a music lover. He told me about sitting on his front porch as a young boy with his mother and father in his home state of Kentucky. He said my father looked down the road and saw the great writer, Stephen Foster, heading toward our home. My father stood up and said, “Stephen, if I knew you were coming, I would have baked you a cake.” Stephen, being the great writer he was, took full advantage of those words. He joined us on our front porch and in a few short minutes wrote the song, “If I Knew You Were Coming I’d Have Baked You a Cake.” I stood there, very well knowing that this man truly believed what he said was the truth, which of course, was anything but. He walked away waving his hands, dancing and singing the tune. Everybody was really enjoying it, and if I had any doubt that I was in a mental institution, I had no further doubt.

What I had just heard from this poor deranged individual was just a preview of coming attractions.

There was this African-American girl who told me she was one of The Supremes, but was fired by Diana Ross because the men liked her better. She belted into the song, “Stop in the Name of Love,” and said she wrote the song, but hasn’t seen a penny in royalty. She claimed Diana and the other Supremes had her committed so as not to get any payments from the hit song. Now just when I thought it couldn’t get any more bizarre, there was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties who came up to me crying, telling me he missed his family and asked me if I would include them in my nightly prayers. Feeling so sorry, I asked where his family was. He said, “I really don’t know they were lying still when I left them. I’ve been told that I killed all of them while they slept.” At that point, I’m looking for the exit sign.

About that time, a man comes running across the dance floor boxing at an imaginary person. My program lasted two hours and during the course of at least an hour and a half, he was running around the room throwing punches at the air. This man had a stamina that was unbelievable. He was sweating profusely but kept boxing. It was a wonder there weren’t several injuries, but I was told by one of the aides everyone was use to him and when they saw him coming, they gave him all the room he needed to box away. It was later I found out this individual was a professional boxer who was hit too many times in the head. I asked if he ever stopped fighting someone and was told he did so when given his medication. He would, for the most part, sleep soundly all night, but come the next morning, it was Round One all over again.

That was one of the most incredible sights I ever saw in my life.

32

Lew Dobbins Finally, my show is over, I am going home. No matter how hard I would try, it was a night I would never forget. I felt I had performed a very good deed and I was proud of myself. The next Monday morning I received a call from the hospital superintendent. He told me everyone had a great time and I was such great therapy for the patients. He then asked me if I could return in about two weeks. The phone line became very silent as I sat and wondered how to reply. Finally after a few seconds I said, “I’ll have to check my schedule, I will call you back.”

That was a call I never made.

Pro Wrestling Comes To Weston, WV The year is 1968, I am in the infancy of my broadcasting career. It was the year pro wrestling came to Weston, WV. The event was sponsored by the Pricetown Volunteer Fire Department, a small town outside the city of Weston. I was working at radio station WHAW-AM. This Weston radio station has always been very community minded, therefore, there were a huge amount of public service announcements promoting the wrestling program. The wrestlers who were booked made their presence known every Saturday night on television station, WOAY, in Oak Hill, WV. The program that aired the wrestling was titled, “Saturday Night Studio Rasling.” The wrestling display written as “rasling” was in huge bold print prior to the telecast.

Although Oak Hill was several miles south of Weston, the TV station that aired the professional wrestling could be seen on the Weston television cable, so everyone in the community who followed such entertainment were very much acquainted with the “stars” of that program.

It was on a Friday night that wrestling fans from throughout the countryside assembled to cheer or boo their favorite wrestler: The show was packed with believers and non-believers of the sports entertainment. I recall several bouts that included a huge masked man wrestling a big brown bear. It was a great night of entertainment which raised money for a very good cause.

The hour was growing late, it was time for the main event. In one corner stood two good guys.

In the world of wrestling they are known as “babyfaces.” In the other corner were two bad buys, known as “heels.” I don’t remember the good guys’ names, but I sure remember the bad ones. They were two brothers, Jan and Gene Madrid who wreaked havoc anywhere they performed. It wasn’t unusual on WOAY-TV that the brothers would go off and destroy everything in their path, including the wrestling commentator, Shirley Love. Love was a great straight man, the chemistry between him and the bad guys was right on the money. The reputation of the Madrid brothers on TV preceded them. In this large crowd there were people who love to hate the brothers, others just hated them.

From the opening bell there was chaos. The Madrid brothers broke every wrestling rule and, of course, the referee saw nothing wrong. The brothers dominated the first half of the show then right on cue, the good guys took over. Gene Madrid was thrown over the top rope and landed on a hard floor in front of the first row ringside seats. He laid there for several minutes in agonizing pain. On his way back to the ring, a little old lady stood up and cracked him in the back with her umbrella, that part of the event was not staged. Madrid grabbed his back in pain and in the same motion, kicked the chair from beneath the elderly woman. The lady went flying back into the second row. He then jumped back into the ring to the screams of spectators. Madrid did nothing to quiet the scene, in fact, he challenged fans to join him in the center of the ring. Then to quote an old saying, The Madrid Brothers 33

Behind the Microphone “all hell broke loose.” There were fans on all sides of the ring attempting to enter. Thank God the show was well attended by city, county and state police. The officers stormed the ring and stopped those from entering. One of the state troopers grabbed my microphone and screamed into the public address system that the show was over. The request fell on many deaf ears and the verbal shouts continued. There were many who wanted a piece of Gene Madrid.

Finally, after police cleared a pathway, the villain was removed from the ring and escorted back to his dressing room. The state police made sure the wrestling troop made it out of Weston safely with a stiff warning to not return. This was my first professional live wrestling encounter.

There would be many more, but none of the magnitude that night in 1968 when pro-wrestling came to Weston.

Pro Wrestling- Real or Fake?

There was a time in my life that I was associated with professional wrestling.

I worked with the biggest stars of this sports entertainment. There are many memories of my involvement, here’s one that stands out.

I received a call from my wrestling friend, Dominic DeNucci, asking me to be a part of a wrestling event he was promoting in Fairmont, WV. DeNucci said, “The star of the show, the man featured in the main event, is David Schultz”. I paused for a few seconds and said, “You mean the David Schultz that struck ABC newsman, John Stossel, during a report on professional wrestling which aired nationwide on the ABC newsmagazine “20/20”. Dominic said, “Yes, the same man”.

Schultz had a notorious encounter on December 28, 1984, when he struck Stossel twice, knocking him to the floor each time. It was during the interview that Stossel told Schultz “that he thought pro wrestling was fake.” Schultz response was to strike him the first time on his right ear, before the second hit on his left ear, Schultz said, “What’s that, is that fake? What the hell’s wrong with you, that’s an open hand slap, you think it’s fake? I’ll fake you.” The attack was viewed by millions and it attracted more than a thousand calls from viewers inquiring about Stossel’s health. Stossel stated that he suffered from pain and buzzing in his ears over an eight-week period after the assault. Stossel filed a lawsuit against Schultz’s employer, the World Wrestling Federation, and settled out of court for $425,000. It was shortly after the incident Schultz was fired from the WWF. In promoting the Fairmont, WV show, I interviewed Schultz via the phone.

Included in the promotional interview I asked the wrestler about the Stossel incident. Question: “David, do you have any regret?” Answer: “No, none whatsoever. He had no business sticking his nose into my business. He asked a stupid question, and he got a real answer. However, I do have one regret, I wish that it would have been Barbara Walters. I would have enjoyed hitting her more than Stossel”.

I met Schultz face to face prior to the Fairmont, WV, show. I found him very friendly, a likeable guy that I enjoyed spending time with, but I didn’t ask him if his profession was fake.

Dominic DeNucci

David Schultz

John Stossel

Angel of Death All of my immediate family have passed on to the hereafter. First was my wonderful, giving, caring, loving mother. Gladys Dobbins died in 1979. She, like other family members, was devoured by cancer. My mother suffered a long painful death. It started as breast cancer 34

Lew Dobbins and soon afterwards ate her vital organs. She was administered chemotherapy which made her deathly sick and just about the time she was feeling better, the chemo started again and it continued to make her weaker and sicker. It was the hope of doctors the treatments, as harsh as they were, would be a formable foe against her disease, but the chemo was outnumbered.

Mother was so sick my father, uncle, and I would have to turn her in bed to eliminate sores.

My mother was a very touching individual, she would never shy away from putting her arm around a friend or a loved one and telling them of her love. She did without many times in my early life so her children would be well clothed and taken care of first. She was a mother and wife 24/7, 365 days a year. It was eventually after so much pain she was admitted to Stonewall Jackson Hospital in Weston. The day of her death, I spent most of the day at her bedside. She didn’t know I was there, but I knew it. It was around 10:00 p.m., I had grown very tired and had to leave, I needed some sleep before the 5:00 a.m. call to work. As I entered my apartment, the phone was ringing. It was my aunt informing me mother died just minutes after I left. It was a very tough night, but thank God I had the woman I would eventually marry, Cynthia, close by.

This was the first of several events in which death would be alongside me.

In 1984, my father, Woodrow, was admitted to the same hospital where my mother died in 1979. Dad had long fought the very disease that took Mom, but thank God he didn’t suffer for a long period of time, as his wife and my mother did. Dad was never the same since his lifetime companion had passed. He, for the most part, died the same day my mother was buried. My father was a man’s man. I had the privilege to be in the presence of some of the most creative people in the world, but honestly, Dad was the most creative. Show him what you wanted built and he would build it. His gardens could have graced the cover of Better Homes and Gardens.

He was a mechanic, a TV repairman, a raiser of honey, a farmer, and a water witch who found water wells all throughout the countryside using a forked peach tree limb. He was a boss of men, could operate the largest of earth moving coal machinery. He fly fished, made his own flies, and waded small streams in the mountains catching without fail his limit of trout every time he would put his line in the water. My dad was an expert marksman. His weapon of choice was a .22 semiautomatic rifle for small game and a 222 for larger. He wasn’t a touchy man like my mother. He would never embrace me or any other man. If he would say to me or others “good job” with a slight smile that was over the top. I loved Dad as he loved me. His way of expressing such feelings were awkward, and like many children, I took my father and mother for granted. I wish I would have paid more attention to what he was trying to teach me. I would have been a better man for it. It was at the Stonewall Jackson Hospital where I spent most of his last day on earth at his bedside. He didn’t know me, he looked at me like I was a stranger, but I certainly knew him and was proud to be by his side. I had to get back to the radio station to record a number of Father’s Day commercials that would air the following Monday. As I walked into the broadcast facility, the on-air person gave me a phone number to call. It was the number of one of my aunts. She informed me my dad died just minutes after I left.

The year is now 1990, and once again cancer raised its ugly head. This time it was reaped on my brother, Jack. His God given name was Jackie Dale Dobbins. He was one of the characters of life. Brother Jack always had a story, sometimes clean and there were those you wouldn’t even whisper in church. There were three great joys in the life of my brother. First, there was fishing and hunting, he loved to buy and trade guns, and making people laugh was the greatest gift he gave everyone. I remember other periods of enjoyment, like building and flying model airplanes, and running his mouth on the CB radio. Jack quit school in the tenth grade. He made it two years longer than my father and mother, who quit in the eighth grade. I remember him spending long hours on a site drilling for oil or gas. He also worked with my Dad in the coal business for a time. My brother had been ill for a couple of years with the dreaded family disease, cancer. He was admitted to Ruby Memorial Hospital in Morgantown, WV. The last 35

Behind the Microphone time I saw him he was reduced to the shell of a man. My brother couldn’t walk and food was administered through a tube in his stomach. I spent most of the morning and left at midafternoon. Upon entering my house in Clarksburg, my wife Cynthia told me that Jack’s wife, Linda, had called to inform her that my brother died soon after my departure.

It’s now 2001, my sister, Kay, was infected, like all my beloved family, with cancer. Her God given name was Linda Kay Dobbins. We grew up together, unlike my brother Jack, who was my elder by 15 years. In the early days of my life, Kay and I were very close, but as time passed we grew apart. In fact, following the death of my mother in 1979, everyone for the most part went their separate ways. Kay was married and living in Cincinnati, Ohio. Her husband was a civil engineer. She was the mother of two children. She married shortly after graduation from high school and moved with her husband, Kent, to the Ohio city. Her cancer became so severe she was hospitalized and a short time later was in hospice at her home. The last time I talked to Kay she was very much sedated. It was a short period after our conversation on the phone that she died.

I was with all of my family in the final hours of their life. It was no coincidence. I know without a shadow of doubt it was all made possible by the master of all masters who lives in a wondrous place called, “heaven.” I know the “angel of death” was by my side.

U.S. Navy and Running for Harrison County Magistrate It’s 1966, I’m in my first full year of broadcasting at the age of 17. It was nearing my birthday, a date I was really dreading. It was a time we were at war in Vietnam and I soon would be required to register for the military draft. When drafted, in all probability, you were trained to kill in Vietnam. I had been instructed in high school it was necessary for the United States to fight in this land far from our shores in order to stop communism from invading countries like America. I first bought into this propaganda, but the deeper I searched into this situation, the more I felt this war was another place where we had no business. The Vietnam War frightened me. Every night I would hear Walter Cronkite announce the updated wounded and killed. I didn’t believe in the war but I supported, and still even more today, the brave young men who were called to duty and fought for this country. Even though I wasn’t in favor of the war, I did not protest, enroll in college, or flee to Canada. I didn’t want to go, but if told so by my country, would have.

On September 23, 1966, I turned 18 and registered for the draft. It was soon afterwards I contacted a family friend who was on the Weston Draft Board. I asked her to please let me know when my number came up for military service because if you were drafted you had no say so of your life and future. And in all probability, you were going to Vietnam. It was shortly after my entry into service of my country my friend called and told me my number was soon to be pulled, and not wanting that to happen, I enlisted in the United States Navy. I formed a future professional plan. I would apply to serve as an “SP” (shore police) because of the fact law enforcement was my second choice as a career. And if I liked the job after four years, I would perhaps apply to be a West Virginia state policeman, but if I didn’t, I would return to broadcasting. I passed all the requirements of the Navy and awaited word when I would ship out for basic training at Great Lakes, Illinois.

At the time, Navy monthly quotas were being met, therefore, it would probably be at least two months before being called to duty. It was during this time period that I became seriously ill. My head was pounding with pain, my throat was horribly sore, and I was weak, but I continued to run day and night. The day came when I was to be sworn into the United States Navy, I was taking my oath one minute and the next I remember was waking up on a hospital bed in Weston, WV. The first person I saw was the man who brought me into this world. Dr. Fisher. I said, “Doc, you have to get me better, I will soon be leaving to serve in the Navy.”

36

Lew Dobbins Dr. Fisher replied, “You are not going anywhere soon.” The doc went on to say that I had been diagnosed with acute mononucleosis. A short time later I was medically discharged from the U.S. Navy. It was a long hard road to recovery that took over a year just get back to normal. I was so weak I could only work for half a day, but the cream came back to the surface, and my journey in radio and TV continued.

Fast forward to 1995 I have been out of full-time broadcasting for some time and was employed full-time at Harry Green Chevrolet/Jeep/Nissan in Clarksburg, WV. I was very successful, but was entertaining the thought of perhaps getting involved first hand in politics. There were three open positions for the office of magistrate. Here’s my opportunity to be a part of law enforcement on the judicial side, so I registered seeking one of the offices. I had covered politics behind the microphone for many years, but had no idea of what lay ahead of me running for an election.

The quest of a political position began in January 1995. My wife and I worked on weekends from early morning to late night putting up campaign signs throughout Harrison County. I also advertised in print, on billboards, and radio. My wife developed a fantastic saying, it was drawn from my days in broadcasting. “You Know The Voice, So Make Him Your Choice.”

It was a long exhausting race to lose by just TWO votes. The closest race in the history of Harrison County.

Now with only two votes separating me from victory, the natural reaction for one would be to ask for a recount. In order to have a recount you must post bond and pay hourly for those involved in recounting ballots. This would include the Harrison County Commission comprised of three, the County Clerk, and perhaps even more. And I was advised to have my attorney present. However, I learned from a reliable source veteran magistrate Jim Terango, was leaving to accept a job outside politics. I assumed, which is usually customary, the next highest vote getter, being me, would fill the vacated position. I learned once again, to never assume, that’s why I didn’t ask for a recount. Why pay the perhaps large amount of money for a recount when it wasn’t necessary. I just settled back and waited for a call from Harrison County’s Chief Judge, Thomas Bedell. The call came in with news I didn’t expect. Bedell in his wisdom decided he would have an election to fill the vacancy. I was speechless, I didn’t agree, but what else could one do, the Judge had rendered his decision. There was no appeal. I choose not to run again, because of not only cost, but the stamina I would need to do it all over again. This was the end to my short political ambition. I didn’t have any regrets about the time and money my wife and I put forward. We gave my campaign 100% effort, and that slogan, “You Know The Voice, So Make Him Your Choice” is still talked about today. There were so many who believed I would’ve made a good magistrate, they not only believed but campaigned on my behalf. I received the endorsement of a political legend in Harrison County, John Tate.

John became a close friend and I miss him. There were offers of help from certain individuals that I turned down, very well knowing if elected there would be special favors asked. I felt I knew politics because of my position in the media, but I knew very little of the behind the scenes maneuvering. It’s a rough business, not for the faint of heart. To those honest public servants who don’t go astray, they are to be thanked and congratulated for their dedication.

Lew Dobbins Campaign Sign Now for those wondering why I didn’t ask for a recount to obtain the office of magistrate you now know the truth of why I didn’t do so. Never assume was a valuable lesson of life.

37

Behind the Microphone Additional memories George Jones In the early days in the storied career of country music legend George Jones, the “Possum,” as he was affectionately known, was opening shows for the already star, Buck Owens. His daughter, Georgette, told me her dad one night was running late. He called Buck and asked if he could close the show, Buck, I guess in a very stem voice said, “No.” George sped up his travel and arrived on time to open the show. George then proceeded to sing every Buck Owens hit. Buck did not find the performance entertaining. What happened next was a matter that stayed between Jones and Owens.

Johnny Paycheck Danny Shirley, founder and singer of the successful country music group, Confederate Railroad, before success opened up shows for Johnny Paycheck. As Danny told me, “I had a wonderful friendship with Johnny. It was sad, he had a lot of legal problems in his life, and he was constantly tormented by his own demons, but I thought the world of him.”

Marty Stuart In Marty’s words concerning bluegrass legend West Virginia’s Everett Lilly, “I think when we all get to heaven we are going to find out that Everett Lilly is God’s favorite mandolin player and mine, too.” Those words of Marty Stuart are engraved on the bluegrass hall of famer’s tombstone.

Loretta Lynn Jack White, guitarist, writer, singer, producer and owner of Third Man Records, recorded a Grammy winning album with Loretta Lynn. Jack was asked in a broadcast interview what his favorite Lynn song was, in which he replied, “Don’t Come Home a Drinkin with Lovin On Your Mind.”

Merle Haggard Merle Haggard was on tour with Bob Dylan. Haggard said there were only two conversations between the two. On the last one of those talks, the country music star was listening to Dylan’s sound check. At the conclusion, Dylan asked Haggard what he thought of his show. Merle answered, “Do you really want me to tell you?”

Dylan said, “Yes.” The Hag once again asked, “Do you really want me to tell you?”

Dylan responded, “Yes.” The plain spoken Haggard said, “Bob, you should get out from behind that f----- (expletive) piano and sing what the audience really wants to hear—all of those famous songs that got you where you are today.” As Haggard tells the story, Dylan said he couldn’t do so because he had forgotten most of the lyrics. In which Haggard replied, “Well, Bob, you asked me and I told you.” Haggard went on to praise Dylan concerning his work ethic. He and his great band were constantly practicing to be the best entertainers they could be for their audience. Merle’s son, Marty, would tell me in 2014, his father and Dylan had become real close friends.

38

Lew Dobbins The News Business A new chapter in my broadcasting career was soon to unfold. It was back in the 60s when I first had visions of my radio future. This new form of radio was called FM. To most of us it was like that of a science fiction movie. No way would AM radio be replaced in popularity by this new so-called FM. Well, needless-to-say, we were all wrong. FM did arrive like a wildfire and blazed out of control. I believe 1977 or 1978 that WPDX was granted F.C.C. approval to establish an FM facility in Clarksburg, WV. In addition to building a new more powerful radio station, WPDX was also moving into a new building.

For some time I wanted to implement a news department at WPDX. I felt this would open up a new, broader audience, if done correctly. Ownership and management bought into my proposal, so the first full-time radio news department in Clarksburg, WV, was born. I still kept my hands in country music, and on weekends, I had my own radio programs. Now when I say radio news department I mean me, I was the news department and I lived it 24/7. It had to be done one way—the right way. This was a first of its kind and I wanted it to succeed. I arrived at the station daily at 6:30 a.m. and I immediately started searching for news, locally, regionally, statewide and nationally that would attract my audience. I implemented three expanded news programs of 30 minutes each, 8:30 a.m., 12:30 p.m. and 5:30 p.m. This gave me the time needed to do in depth coverage of important news events. A three-minute newscast aired before each hour followed by the Associated Press Radio Network.

I covered people and events right down the middle. I reported the good and the bad evenly.

I developed trust, a man officials felt comfortable talking to, if they said something off-the record that’s where it stayed. It didn’t take long for all to see that I was on a mission for truth and justice. This new news format also led to a larger radio audience. We now had people listening who perhaps didn’t like country music, but were tuning in to hear me deliver the news.

I made daily rounds on foot to the Clarksburg Police Department, City Hall, the Harrison County Courthouse and the Sheriff’s Department. When I wasn’t making my rounds or delivering a newscast, I was on the phone checking out stories and talking with sources. I had such a good rapport that many times the news came to me via concerned people and government leaders.

I wanted to air the pulse of my listeners, so I created a program titled, “Your Opinion.” It was a show that let people call in and speak their mind about matters that concerned them. This show Ma yor Arch Benniger, Lew (center) , was the most popular program on WPDX. City Manager Patsy Trecost honoring Lew with a proclamation for I also worked to air Clarksburg City Council meetings live. his dedicated service to the City There was little resistance, so there I was every first and third of Clarksburg Thursday of each month broadcasting for the first time, Clarksburg City Council live. It was a huge success.

I covered news for the Associated Press Newswire and the Associated Press Radio News Network. In the late 70s I was elected Board Member of the WV Associated Press Radio Newswire, I was then elected shortly afterwards as Vice President and the next year I was elected President.

There were so many interviews with people of national prominence during this time period, the next two chapters convey some of those memories.

39

Behind the Microphone Herb Morrison & The Hindenburg Disaster Interview Herb Morrison, a WV native and friend of mine, was broadcasting the landing of a German aircraft called, “LZ129 Hindenburg Zeppelin,” May 6, 1937, in Lakehurst, New Jersey.

What was supposed to be a routine landing was anything but.

Morrison’s description of the disaster is that of radio legend.

Here in part is Herb Morrison’s interview with me in 1978.

“Everything looked normal, I was talking for approximately eight minutes telling how beautiful it was and what a wonderful thing it is to travel on an aircraft like the Hindenburg. I looked Hindenburg up and saw passengers looking down at the field. Then all of a sudden, POW, it burst into flames, then there were explosions. It was only 34 seconds from the time I said it burst into flames till it hit the ground and completely burned. We could see things falling out, but I didn’t know until a few minutes after the crash that anybody got out. Some started jumping at 150 feet and that’s what I saw falling as the fire raced forward. At the end of the 34 seconds, I managed to get my breath and paused for a second, I ran down to see if I could help anyone. There was a man coming out of the flames, I grabbed hold of him, his name was Phillip Mangone, a dress designer and importer from New York who had been on a trip back from Europe. I got ahold of him, he was burned badly. His arms, legs, and hair burned off his head. I got him to an ambulance then raced back to the scene.”

I asked Herb, “What is believed to have caused the death and destruction?”

“Lew, there are several theories, such as sabotage, someone ignited a small bomb hidden on the airship, a spark out of an engine, or perhaps lightning. Nobody can say positively what caused it.”

Lew: “Does Herb Morrison have any thoughts what may have caused the disaster?”

Herb: “Yes, but I don’t express them, Lew. I’ll tell you what. There is only one other man in the United States who saw what I saw and I told them in the investigation what I thought caused it, they laughed and didn’t accept it, so I just never pressed the point.”

I pressed on and asked again, Herb said: “Lew I would rather not say.”

Of the 97 people on board, 35 died in addition to one fatality on the ground.

I’m proud to say I’m in the West Virginia Broadcasting Hall of Fame with this great man, Herb Morrison.

As a Matter of Fact • Herb Morrison (along with sound engineer, Charles Nehlson) was the only broadcaster at the Hindenburg disaster.

• Morrison and Nehlson vowed never to fly after seeing the disaster, but on their way to the train station to go back home, they realized they were being followed by two German SS agents. The agents were after the recordings they had made of the Hindenburg broadcast. So they ditched their plans to take the train and took the first airplane out and arrived home that evening in Chicago. Even after they took the recording disc to the station the next day, the paranoia didn’t leave them for weeks.

• Morrison served in the Army Air Corps during World War II. • He became the first news director at WTAE-TV in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.

40

Herb Morrison and Charles Nehlson

Lew Dobbins • • • •

In 1975, he was sent across the country by Universal Studios to help promote their film, “Hindenburg,” which starred George C. Scott.

Morrison retired after developing a radio and television section at West Virginia University in Morgantown. WV. He was admitted to the Sundale Nursing Home in Morgantown, WV where he resided till his death on January 10, 1989, at age 83.

Meadowlark Lemon (Harlem Globetrotters) Interview Meadowlark Lemon is a basketball legend in his own time.

The “Clown Prince” of the hardwood traveled for many years around the world as a star of the famed Harlem Globetrotters.

His superior ability on the basketball court took him to stardom in TV and motion pictures.

Lew: “Was it a dream of yours from early childhood to play professional basketball?”

Meadowlark: “Well, not exactly, I wanted to do this from the age of 11. I didn’t know how it would work out, but as I got into it I loved it more and more each day. In the very beginning, I didn’t know anything about basketball, I just happened to see a team on a newsreel and I said this is it for me and 1started working that very day. It was one of those things that happened.

I was very fortunate to be able to see something I wanted to do at age 11 and have it come true.”

Lew: “Where did your basketball ability first get noticed?”

Meadowlark: “The writers started writing about me in high school at Wilmington, N.C. My dad wanted me to go to college and I had plans to go to college, but I was inducted into the Armed Forces. I had plans to go back to college after serving in the military, but it never happened due to my success in basketball.”

Lew: “I’m sure there were offers from the NBA.” Meadowlark: “Well, at that particular time, I had several of my buddies leaving the Globetrotters and going into the NBA. I didn’t want it, 1had found something I loved.”

Meadowlark left the Globetrotters to form his own traveling basketball team, “The Bucketeers.”

Lew: “Was it hard to part from the Globetrotters?”

Meadowlark: “It is one of the most difficult, if not the most difficult thing I’ve had to do in my life. But it was time for me to move on. At that particular time I had made plans for mv own team. A couple of my old friends, Andy Johnson and Wilt Chamberlain were talking with me one day and they both said I should do it, so I did.”

Lew: “Are you enjoying acting?”

Meadowlark: “Oh yes, I love it. I used to think athletes were the hardest working people in the world but I’m finding out that actors work much harder and have longer days. I did one film where I was in the ocean at 6:00 a.m. it’s freezing, and Lew, I can’t swim (he laughs). I did that for three days in a row. I got up at four in the morning and got back at eleven at night.”

Lew: “Didn’t you virtually live on the road with the Globetrotters?”

Meadowlark: “Yes. I average 320 games a season at one point. There were times I was on the road eleven months a year. A lot of times, I played two games a day on the weekends. It was rough, but I was young enough to enjoy it.”

Lew: “Meadowlark, thank you, you are an American treasure.”

Meadowlark: “Thank you, old friend, you’re the best.”

41

Behind the Microphone As a Matter of Fact • Meadowlark’s given name is Meadow Lemon, III. In the late 1950s, he legally changed his name to “Meadowlark.” Meadowlark says, “The birds named ‘meadowlark’ are known for their sweet and happy songs. I always tried to put a song in the hearts of my fans.”

• He traveled more than 5 million miles and played in more than 16,000 lifetime career basketball games.

• Meadowlark abstained from alcohol, drugs and cigarettes.

• In 2000, he was the recipient of the International Clown Hall of Fame Lifetime of Laughter Award. Also that year he received the NBA lifetime Achievement John Bunn Award for Lifetime Achievement.

• In 2003, he was inducted into the NBA Basketball Hall of Fame.

• He recorded a record album titled, “My Kids” and a CD titled “Welcome to My World” that includes the famous “Sweet Georgia Brown” – the theme song of The Harlem Globetrotters.

• Meadowlark is the father of ten children, five girls and five boys. He is married to Dr. Cynthia Lemon, Doctor of Naturopathy.

• A born-again Christian, Lemon became an ordained minister in 1986 and received a Doctor of Divinity degree from Vision International University.

• Meadowlark died on December 27, 2015 at the age of 83 in Scottsdale, Arizona.

Goodbye, Radio - Hello, TV In small market radio, like WPDX, you learn it all from the ground floor up. That’s why small market broadcasting is a great training ground for those aspiring for bigger and better stardom. In addition to news and music, WPDX afforded me the opportunity to broadcast high school and college sports, plus semi-professional football. The hours were long but the rewards much greater. My life in broadcasting was soon to take a different direction.

Because of my notoriety in radio news I received a call in late 1979 from Dusty Wayman, the then manager of WDTV-TV. I was offered the position of news director. My wife, Cynthia, and I met with Wayman and felt it was a good career move. So in early 1980, I jumped ship from WPDX to WDTV. WDTV did a wonderful job in promoting my arrival. Months before I went on-air, there was a huge TV, radio, newspaper and billboard campaign advertising me as the “new face” of news. It was a first-class announcement.

This wasn’t the WDTV that I knew back in 1966 when I began my journey in broadcasting with the exception of still being located high atop Fisher mountain. Progress and technology made its presence known, unlike 1966, when it was called rip and read news from the Associated Press Teletype. There now was a news department, a commercial production department, hightech cameras and tape editing machines. There were reporters, writers and producers – this new way of presenting news was all new to me. I knew how to report, write and anchor radio news but this new TV business was a brand new ballgame. In radio news you paint a picture, in TV news the picture is shown, therefore, you lessen your writing.

Today, all of WDTV’s facilities are under one roof in Bridgeport, WV. But in 1980, I had my office in Clarksburg, the sales and administrative offices were at the North Central Regional Airport in Bridgeport, WV and the broadcasting facility in Weston. Entirely too much separation.

My day started at 8:00 a.m. and ended after the 11:00 p.m. news. In between, I would call my reporters beginning at 8:30 a.m. and listen to their ideas for the day and airing mine.

There were planned events that needed news coverage, plus each and every day there were 42

Lew Dobbins

bral 81 Cere y in 9 1 e th one ost of e most m bbins, H Lew Do thon, raised th e capita iz ele Palsy T e nation per s th 43

Behind the Microphone always surprises with breaking news. I was required each morning before my travel to the broadcasting facility to make my presence known at the administrative offices in Bridgeport.

The station manager would have a meeting to call a meeting. I would say under my breath, “Let me go and do my job.” Once I freed myself, I began my 25 mile journey to the broadcast studio in Weston, WV. Upon arrival, which was usually around 1:00 p.m., I talked to the producer and anchor of the morning and noon news to get her take on the day. Shortly thereafter, I would begin producing the 6:00 p.m. newscast. TV news timing is so much more critical than radio. In 1980, from 6:00-6:30 p.m. there were 18 minutes of news and 12 minutes of commercials.

Now that 18 minutes included not only news, but sports and weather. I learned how to write, edit, anchor, and manage TV news.

I was expected to deliver and deliver I did. It was just a few short months later that WDTV, for the first time in history, was No.1 on the 6:00 p.m. news, defeating rival WBOY, an NBC affiliate, that had long been the area viewers’ choice for news. New billboards were placed throughout the area which had a caricature of me holding up my first finger, signifying No.1.

This was very satisfying, once again hard work and dedication paid large dividends. I was so successful at 6:00 p.m. my services were also required for the 11:00 p.m. news. So after producing and anchoring the 6:00 p.m. news, I would head back to my home in Clarksburg for dinner and a very short relaxation, then make the 25 mile journey back to Weston to anchor the 11:00 p.m. news. I now have a larger audience, my fans on radio could put a face to the voice.

There were times the cost of fame was difficult to swallow. My wife and I enjoyed dining out, that became a problem. I was very thankful for my success, but there were occasions I wished to be private. I would never let my fans see the frustration I felt. I was very thankful for their support, as that is part of being in the spotlight. Love It or Leave It. There were a number of big interviews I conducted that made headlines. I interviewed everyone from U.S. Senator Ted Kennedy to singer Al Martino and everyone in between. One of the most memorable was with Senator Kennedy, which I would like in part to share with you.

I received a call from my good friend West Virginia’s Secretary of State, A. James Manchin.

He asked me if I would be interested in interviewing Senator Ted Kennedy, who at the time was running for President of the United States. This was a “no-brainer,” if all decisions were this easy, we wouldn’t have to think. The following day, Secretary Manchin called with the exact date and time the interview would take place at his office in Charleston, WV. If I recall correctly, the meeting with Kennedy was approximately three weeks away, thus allowing enough time for my cameraman and I to obtain security clearance from the Secret Service.

The day arrived for my travel to Charleston to meet with one of the famed Kennedys.

Upon arriving at the Secretary of State’s Office - one hour before the planned meeting - we received our press credentials. I was told by Manchin’s secretary that Manchin and Kennedy would be arriving shortly. It was 1:00 p.m. when the two arrived, accompanied by Secret Service Agents and news media. Kennedy was rushed into an office where no media was permitted. My cameraman, Roger Lockhart, and I were sitting in a waiting room, when a Secret Service agent introduced himself and checked our credentials and camera equipment.

Upon completion, we were taken into an office and asked to set up our equipment so all would be ready when Kennedy arrived. It was shortly afterwards that Kennedy and NBC News reporter, Chris Wallace, walked in. Wallace was the pool reporter assigned to listen to my interview and take notes for the network. I introduced myself o Kennedy, we shook hands and the interview began.

44

Lew Dobbins The Senator, despite a hectic campaign schedule, appeared to be very calm and in control.

He said everything West Virginia wanted to hear. He addressed unemployment, poor wages, the burden of-life living in the Appalachian Hills of West Virginia and if elected, would address all the aforementioned problems. Kennedy came across as a person who cared about West Virginia and its people. He fondly recalled, “It was West Virginia that put my brother over the top on his way to be President.” We covered a number of issues, including the fear of assassination. He said, “You can’t forget about it, I wish I could, it’s always there. But I will not go into hiding, I want to be President. I will make a good President because I care about your State of West Virginia and every American in the United States. I am here today in West Virginia and I see firsthand problems that should be addressed. These are good people, very good hard-working people, who are struggling just to get by - that shouldn’t be in America. If elected President, I will do all I can on the federal level to help. I will do all I can to create new jobs, and help existing companies survive. This is America and this is the federal government’s duty to help find a better life for those who support this land of the free. There is no need for new taxes, we must spend our money wisely. The people of America have to come first over any other matter.”

The interview lasted approximately 15 minutes. The Senator said, “Nice to meet you,” and walked away.

The Senator’s quest to be President of the United States would die, along with his secretary, Mary Jo Kopechne in a body of water on July 18, 1969.

As a Matter of Fact • Kennedy was referred to as “Lion of the Senate.”

• He authorized 300 Bills that were enacted into law.

• He was elected to a full six-year term in 1964 and was reelected seven more times before his death. Kennedy was the second-most senior member of the Senate and when he died he was the fourth longest serving Senator in U.S. History having served 47 years.

• The Chappaquiddick incident on July 18, 1969, resulted in the death of his automobile passenger, Mary Jo Kopechne.

Kennedy pleaded guilty to a charge of leaving the scene of an accident. The incident and its aftermath significantly damaged his chances of ever becoming President of the U.S. His one attempt in the 1980 presidential election resulted in a Democratic primary campaign loss to incumbent President Jimmy Carter.

• Senator Kennedy died on August 25, 2009, of a malignant brain tumor at the age of 77.

45

Behind the Microphone Farewell WDTV-TV, Hello, WBOY-TV There is an old saying, “All good things must come to an end,” when it came to me and WDTV, no truer words were written or spoken.

The station management and I began having differences of opinion on what warranted news coverage involving numerous issues. On one such occasion, we had a major disagreement concerning the racist hate group, Klu Klux Klan. Let me make this perfectly clear, I did not favor the KKK and their ways back then or now, but they were trying to establish themselves in Harrison ·County. I felt it was news and must be covered. My news coverage, along with all media outlets in the area, painted the Klan as a very antiAmerican organization. I reported Klan rallies throughout Harrison County, but also interviewed residents and community leaders who deplored their presence. I took the negativity of the KKK and reported their conduct in a negative way, however, management strongly disagreed with my decision.

I was the news director, and even though I took WDTV news to new viewership heights, I felt I could no longer effectively do my job. This, along with the demanding hours, stress, and little family life, it was time for me to open a new chapter in my professional life.

It didn’t take me long to find new employment.

Enter WBOY-TV, my competitor who had tried for years to gain my favor, is now my new employer.

My news director boss was an old friend, Bob Fulton. Bob and I roomed and worked together in the mid-60s at rock station WHAR Radio in Clarksburg, where we were a part of what was called, the “Fun Lovin’ Five” which included, along with Bob and I, Mike Simons, Al Cox, and Bob Ketsel. As I stated earlier in this publication, WHAR was the first radio station in the market to go all rock. We were so popular our pictures appeared in a very popular monthly station magazine.

My job description was completely different than that of WDTV. I was no longer a boss, but news reporter and weekend produceranchor. My days at WDTV learning the television news business from the ground floor up prepared me for what lay ahead. I worked Wednesday through Friday from 3:00 p.m.-11:30 p.m. covering planned events and spontaneous news. I learned firsthand how demanding and difficult it could be as a television news reporter in a small market. I was a one-person show. I had no camera person, Lew anchoring the Saturd ay 11:00 PM therefore I filmed the story, including interviews and background news on WBOY-TV – 198 2 footage. That meant setting up my camera, performing what is known as “white balancing” to ensure quality video, framing your interview subject, and framing yourself, if you wish to do a “stand-up” report. (For novices, that means the reporter standing in front of camera and delivering storylines). Upon completion of a story and/or stories, I returned to the studios of WBOY to write, edit my voice and video for the 11:00 p.m. news. In addition to my weekly duties, I anchored and produced the Saturday and Sunday 6:00 and 11:00 p.m. news.

46

Lew Dobbins I enjoyed working at WBOY-TV, but my years in broadcasting was taking its toll. Even though I was offered by Fulton the position of sports director, I turned it down, this was one of my major mistakes. I often look back and wonder what might have been. Instead of accepting the position, I gave my friend a two week notice.

Pepsi-Cola Company I felt I was burned out in broadcasting and I sincerely needed a change. My father-in-law, Glenn Clinger and his wife, Joan, owned Pepsi-Cola of Clarksburg. Glenn had taken a falling business from the doorstep of closure to the pinnacle of success.

He was quite a businessman. I felt it was time for me to move on, so I went to work for Pepsi-Cola of Clarksburg.

In my first weeks at Pepsi-Cola, I was on a new journey of learning a profession, totally different from the one I had vacated. I found it fascinating watching the making and bottling of soft drinks. Mr. Clinger not only bottled Pepsi, there were many other brands, such as Diet Pepsi, Mountain Dew, 7-Up, Hires Root Beer, and a variety of flavored sodas. He was also a distributor for the popular Sunkist flavors. All was well and Joan and Glenn P. Clinger, Jr. - Owners of Clarksburg’s Pepsi - Co la Bottling good till I went on routes with salesmen. Every store, small or Company . (Photo courtesy of Caesa r’s large, I was asked repeatedly, “Aren’t you Lew Dobbins, the Palace, Las Vegas, 1979) radio/TV person?” This went on every day I was on the road. I soon came to the reality I was a duck out of water. I had to get wet again.

I called a friend I worked with at WPDX. He was now at a 50,000 watts FM radio station, WKKW, which programmed classic country and bluegrass. I asked my friend, Jim Dorsey, if there were any openings. To my amazement he said, “There are changes going down at the station. There are those being relieved of their duties and new blood is needed.” He said, “Be patient, we want you.” Following several weeks of anticipation, I got the call I had been patiently waiting for, I was offered a position at WKKW and didn’t realize it at the time, but the next seven years would become legendary and be a catalyst to my future induction into the Broadcasting Hall of Fame.

Cynthia Clinger Dobbins - My Wife I’d be amiss if I didn’t have a chapter on my wife of 37 years, Cynthia Clinger Dobbins. As she has had, in her own right, a very eventful life.

In February of 1966, while only a junior in high school, she organized The Roger Ewing Fan Club, for which she was the national president. Roger, an actor, was at the time playing the character of “Thad Greenwood” on the popular long running television series, “Gunsmoke.” Cynthia ran all facets of the club and with Roger’s popularity, the club had members from all over the country.

47

Behind the Microphone

Joan Crawford and husban d, Alfred Steele

48

Cynthia wrote to her to get advice and Famous actress, Joan Crawford’s response to letter from “Gunsmoke”. Joan was friends ture depar his ing help in furthering Roger ’s career, follow was CEO of Pepsi-Cola Corporation, New with Cynthia’s parents, as Joan’s husband, Al Steele and operated the Clarksburg Pepsi-Cola owned ts paren York. As noted previously, Cynthia’s conventions in New York.

Company. They often sat with Joan at the Pepsi-Cola

Lew Dobbins Roger was on “Gunsmoke” from October 2, 1965 through September, 1967. After leaving “Gunsmoke,” Roger appeared in two films, a Disney film with Glenn Ford, “Smith,” and “Play It As It lays,” with Tuesday Weld and Anthony Perkins. He also appeared on the TV show, “Dating Game”. Before his role on “Gunsmoke” he appeared in the 1965 film, “None But The Brave” with Frank Sinatra.

When Roger retired from acting, he went back to his previous work as a photographer. To this day, Cynthia and Roger keep in touch.

In 1972, Cynthia represented Clarksburg in the Miss West Virginia Pageant held in Wheeling, WV. Then in 1975, she represented the state of WV, as Miss West Virginia Balloonist at the Peach Bowl in Atlanta, Georgia. She was seen on the ABC-TV network dropping the game ball from a tethered hot air balloon high atop the Georgia football stadium. West Virginia University played the North Carolina Wolfpack coached by Lou Hotlz. The West Virginia Mountaineers, coached by Bobby Bowden, won 13-10. During this time period, she was also working as the administrative secretary of WBOY-TV & Radio.

In 1978, we met, and on June 9, 1979, we married.

In 1982, Cynthia gave birth to our son, Jason Andrew Dobbins. Jason works at WDTV-TV in the production department where he films the commercials and does on-air voice work. He also has his own production company: JDFilm Productions. He keeps quite busy filming weddings, high school and middle school danceline competitions, cheerleading competitions, high school graduations, and has produced several music videos and documentaries on rising country artists. He is married to wife, Anitra, and they have two children, Kaylie and Rose.

In 1991, Cynthia made approximately 400 “Patriot” eagles to boost the morale of wounded troops and POW’s during the Persian Gulf War. Proceeds of the sale of the bird went to the USO. Cynthia received “thanks” from President George Bush, General H. Norman Schwarzkopf, and the Cynthia Clinger – 1979 Asst. Secretary of Defense rep, Harold Heilsnis – year of our marriage

Cynthia at the WBOY-TV studios in 1972 with then Senator Hubert H. Humphrey, who was running for U.S. President. In the background, a number of Secret Service agents, but on the right of Cynthia is WBOY-TV’s Pete Lyman and Mike Simons.

e was Miss West Cynthia when sh ist.

Virginia Balloon

Cynthia when she repres ented Clarksburg in the Miss We st Virginia/ USA Pageant

49

Behind the Microphone REMEMBER WHEN Written by Cynthia C. Dobbins Growing old isn’t always a pleasure, So hold onto the memories you treasure, For times have changed, some for the good, A lot for the bad, And we long for what we once had.

Remember when pop was a nickel, hot dogs a dime, Houses didn’t have burglar alarms, Because there wasn’t much crime, But that was another time.

Remember when it was safe to go to school, And the teachers did actually rule, When the fear of the paddle on one’s behind, Kept all those unruly kids in line.

Remember when stores were closed on Sundays, To observe the Lord and pray, Now it’s all about greed and money, Forget the Sabbath Day. Remember when you’d travel by Greyhound bus, Their slogan was, “Leave the driving to us,” Or when gas was 50 cents not three dollars and a dime, But that was another time.

Remember when flying on an airplane was fun, And you didn’t have all those security checks, For fear someone is carrying a bomb or a gun, There were no terrorists in disguise, and remember, The slogan, “Fly the friendly skies”.

Remember the milkman, fuller brush man, the Tupperware queen, or Going to the drive-in to watch the stars, On the big screen.

50

Remember when products were made by American hands, Now everything’s made in a foreign land, Or when our farmers were the strength of our nation, Before overseas caused their ruination.

Remember when country used to be country, Pop was pop, Now it’s all hard rock and hip-hop, You can’t understand the words, it’s just a bunch of noise, I’d like to bring back all those good ole’ boys, Frank, Hank, Elvis - they were fine, But then again, that was another time.

Remember when the family could sit down and watch TV, And not have to worry what the kids would see, When sex on the screen was taboo, Now, it’s thrown out in color for all to view.

Remember when housewives patterned themselves after, June Cleaver, Harriet Nelson, and Donna Reed, Now these Real and Desperate Housewives are a different breed, Our morals are gone and so is the Golden Rule, Do unto others as you would have others do unto you.

What happened to our country, The future looks grim, Cause the world’s full of hatred and sin.

You can’t look to the future, Without thinking about what’s been, But that was another time - Remember When?

Lew Dobbins WKKW Radio Years I began my mission at WKKW-FM Radio in the fall of 1982. Once again, I wear many hats and the hours were long. In the beginning year, my day would get underway at 8.:00 a.m. till 4:00 p.m., soliciting radio advertising from businesses throughout the region. I would stop for dinner with my wife and newborn son only to return to WKKW for my live radio program from 8:00 p.m. till midnight. In addition to selling, I also wrote and recorded the commercials.

In the early days, WKKW’s musical programming had no agenda. It was a blend of bluegrass and older country music. Even though I was on air late at night, the listenership amazed me, but my stint on nighttime radio would soon end. New management was on the way with an individual who would take WKKW to No.1 in the market.

It was a typical Monday morning at 8:00 a.m., but what was about to happen took me by surprise. Standing in the middle of WKKW’s business office was an old friend, Mike Simons. Mike and 1 went back to the sixties working together at 1340 WHAR. He announced himself as the new station manager. He showed me his vision of a new WKKW where I would be the centerpiece.

The first item on the agenda was the programming of modern country music. Bluegrass for the most part was deleted as Mike felt bluegrass had a limited audience. The new station manager’s goal was to gain a much larger listening audience and gain he did.

He stressed the on-air person could have their own identity, but everyone would follow the musical guidelines for consistency.

The next move was to remove me from my nighttime radio program and put my show in evening drive (3:00 p.m..-7:00 p.m). Simons began a media blitz promoting the new WKKW and its on-air personalities on TV, newspaper, and billboards.

Mike, being the promoter he was, had t-shirts printed with a caricature of me and my signature line, “You Better Believe It Promotional advertising in the Mama.” He staged a rally on the steps of the Harrison County Clarksburg Exponent-Telegram Courthouse giving my t-shirts away. I was present for a meet Newspaper & greet. I don’t know exactly how many showed up, but I do know that 200 t-shirts were gone within an hour. WKKW soon became known on-air and on promotional merchandise as WKKW - the superstation.

The new WKKW and the philosophies of Simons were working. We had locked in the country music audience. The once powerful WPDX watched from the sidelines. In order to receive the country music hits of the day, one had to establish rapport with the music labels and its artists. Once the musical powers in Nashville saw what was happening, they were eager to get aboard. Now I was not only emceeing the live country music shows, WKKW was involved with every promoters’ tour that performed in the Clarksburg area and beyond. We milked it for all it was worth—giving away tickets, broadcasting live Jason helping Dad on the before each show, I was interviewing the stars, it was a glorious radio at WKKW time. I was soon to begin the ride of my life—I’m back in the country music saddle again with stars of country music wanting to get on my radio program.

51

Behind the Microphone

WKKW Promotional T-S hirts depicting Lew Dobbins’ caricature and his famous “on-air” saying, “You’d Better Bel ieve is Mama”

52

e, Cynthia, Lew, accompanied by wif shville and Na to nt we and son, Jason auditioned in 1985.

A letter from “You C Nashville to an Be A Star” inviting Lew audition to be on the show. to

Lew Dobbins

nally signed by Birthday card perso s: Steve, Larry & the Gatlin Brother thday while he bir his Rudy to Lew on was at WKKW.

53

Behind the Microphone The Toughman Years

It was during the 80s that I became the “official voice” of Toughman events throughout the State of West Virginia.

Toughman Tournaments are a two-night amateur boxing program held on Friday and Saturday nights. The first night is the semi-finals, where winners advance to the next night. The last men and women standing fight for the championships in the heavyweight and light heavyweight divisions. I worked for Jerry Thomas of West Virginia Sports Promotions. Jerry was the franchise promoter of all Toughman contests in West Virginia. I recorded all radio and TV advertising, plus was the ringside announcer. There were many memorable nights but the most memorable night was in Logan, West Virginia, deep in the Southern West Virginia coal fields.

I arrived in Logan early on a Friday afternoon. I was searching for my motel room and at the same time was running out of fuel. I pulled in to a self-service gasoline station and started pumping fuel into my vehicle. I felt eyes staring at me long before I saw those eyes. There was a group of men, probably seven or eight, looking at me up and down. One of the men approached me, I guess he was the spokesman for the group. He, like the others, had long hair, a beard, and was wearing blue jeans and a baseball cap. This man was rubbing snuff and smoking at the same time. I looked at him and he looked at me and asked what my nature of business was in their fine community.

My reply was, “I am the announcer for the Toughman show.” He started laughing and said, “You’re the man who says, “How Tough Are You?” This line he is referring to, I used at the beginning of each radio and TV ad using my deepest bass voice with strong emphasis.

I said, “Yes, I am.” It’s now old home week, and I am one of the boys. They all gathered around me with glee and said they would be attending the show, either as spectators or fighters.

I no longer feel fear, but a part of the group. I asked the location of my motel and was given a guided tour to the location. The early behavior that was exhibited to me may seem strange or odd, but to the people in this part of the country, it is anything but.

The people of this area of West Virginia have been meddled upon by outside sources, including Federal Revenue Agents. On a personal note, I want to make perfectly clear that I am not putting down the residents of Logan, WV, these people work hard and party harder. They live in their own world, that’s just the way it is. They are the salt of the earth.

The first part of a Toughman contest is a physical examination by a licensed doctor and the weigh-in, The contestants are asked to strip down to their underwear so that a true weight can be arrived at to decide which division they will fight in. I stood in amazement, clothes started coming off, along with brass knuckles, hand guns and knives. I’m thinking, What the hell have I got myself into?

The first night, Friday, goes very well. The winners now advance to the championship on Saturday night. Friday night is long, as every first night is. There were many contests, we started at 7:30 p.m. and didn’t end till midnight. If Friday night wasn’t a sell-out, it had to be close. The boxing contests were held beneath the stars of the West Virginia sky, at the Logan High School Football Field. Along with a huge crowd, local and state law enforcement made their presence known. Now, I more than announce each fight, I am constantly describing the action. If the fighters are not exhibiting punches to one another and there’s a lull in the crowd I play the “Rocky” movie fight music and vocally do my best, along with the tune to get the fighters excited along with the audience. I use one-liner after one-liner, always doing all that I could do to add more fun and color to the atmosphere.

54

Lew Dobbins It’s now Saturday night in Logan, WV. In a Toughman boxing contest, there are three judges who decide the winner of each bout if there is not a knockout. There’s many close fights that could have gone either way. Each time there was a close encounter, there were shouts of pleasure or despair. In a close fight there was booing, accompanied with cans and bottles being hurled in my direction, I would scream through the microphone, “I was just the messenger, I did not judge the fight.” I looked around, there were more fights out of the ring than in. The Logan County Sheriff’s Department, Logan City Police, and State Police were trying to get some rowdy fans under control, some taken away in handcuffs. The bottles and cans kept flying after every close bout. It got to the point that State Police formed a shield around me, grabbed my microphone and announced to the crowd that if the debris didn’t stop flying, they were going to close the show. After the announcement, the crowd did settle down and the items stopped flying in my direction. It was close to midnight when the event finally ended. Champions were crowned in the heavyweight and light heavyweight men and women’s division. All victors received a Toughman jacket, the crown of champion in the Logan, WV, area, and a cash reward.

Oh, what a night!! As I was preparing to leave the football field, two WV state troopers approached me and asked where I was staying. I told them and they said they would escort me back to the motel. I said, “I know how to get there.”

The youngest of the troopers said, “You don’t understand, there are fans who feel you were the deciding factor in all the close decisions.”

I looked puzzled and said, “I wasn’t.”

He said, “I know that, but they don’t.” So I was escorted back to my room. Once there I felt safe because next door to me was Tommy Thomas, the promoter’s brother and a professional fighter. Now just not a professional fighter, Tommy, at a young age won several West Virginia Golden Glove Amateur championships. He was the West Virginia and Alaska state heavyweight champ and at one time ranked fifth in the world. Tommy was not only a good friend, he was also a protector. The state police told me once inside, lock your door and don’t come out. The senior state police officer asked what time I was leaving in the morning. I said, “Early, 8:00 a.m.” As I exited that morning from the motel, my new friends of the WV State Police escorted me to outside the county line. The Logan County Toughman incident, a part of my journey through life behind the microphone.

As a Matter of Fact The Toughman Contest, founded in 1979 in Bay City, Michigan by boxing promoter Art Dore, is a chance for the novice amateur fighters (those with no more than 5 sanctioned wins in the past five years) to test themselves in the ring.

Using standard boxing rules, 16 oz. gloves, headgear, and 3 rounds of one minute with a 45 second rest period. The Original Toughman Contest plays across the United States.

In order to qualify, you must be 18 years of age, pass a standard boxing physical and meet any other requirements Prom al photo of “Ring Girl of the State’s Boxing Commissions’ regulations and sign a Contest”otion early 80’s) (Photo courtesy of waiver freeing the parent company from liability.

WV Sports Promotions Toughman made Art Dore a celebrity and generated a Twentieth Century Fox movie called, “Tough Enough” which starred Dennis Quaid and was about Dore and the boxing phenomenon he conceived after finding the crowds wanted to see ordinary people fight.

Toughman alumni include: Mr. T; Tommy Morrison; and Eric “Butterbean” Esch.

55

Behind the Microphone

s decision.

Lew waiting on judge

Lew announcing

Lew announcing next fight “In

winner.

this corner.”

Lew warming up crowd.

56

Heavyweight Boxing Champion, Tommy Franco” Thomas, who at the time was rated fifth in the world. (Photo coutesy of WV Sports)

Lew Dobbins The Lew Dobbins “Rock N Country” Road Show The years at WKKW were exciting - a most treasured time in my life. Every day was an adventure, some events planned but many more spontaneous. I capitalized on my radio program and went on the road with the “Rock ‘N’ Country” Music Show. I specialized in country music but had a large library of music for any type of event. Whatever music was asked for, I could accommodate from big band to hard rock & roll and every genre in between.

My wife, Cynthia, booked my entertainment show that was usually performed on weekends. If an event needed musical entertainment, I was the guy. My traveling road show was much like my radio show. I played the tunes and engaged in conversation. There were many weekends I would do as many as four shows.

There were many great experiences, the weddings, the fundraisers, the company banquets, reunions, clubs and colleges. Speaking of college, I performed as part of the entertainment at one of Salem University’s Homecoming. A dance was held in the college basketball gymnasium.

There was a five piece band and me. I opened the show at 9:00 p.m., playing the rock music of the day. I was set up in the middle of the basketball court and for one hour students, teachers and alumni danced across the hardwood. I was talking the talk and cranking the sound to new heights. The louder the music, the louder I instigated. At the end of the hour, the live band began their performance. Their sound was very timid compared to mine and they certainly couldn’t duplicate the real music I was playing. I would perform again in between the band’s breaks. Once again the floor would be packed and when the band came back to perform, there were many shouting for me to continue. It was like I was a full orchestra—I was playing like I was live on the radio. The kids were into it and so was I. It was quite a fun-filled night.

The good experiences on the road outweighed the bad ones.

However, there was a bar performance that turned ugly. A fight broke out and bodies were being hurled into my equipment. I got to the point I shut the show down in fear of my expensive equipment getting damaged. It didn’t go over too well, but enough was enough. The manager came over, I told him I was through and wanted my money. Back in those days, I was pretty feisty. He said, “Lew, you have to continue, they love you.”

I said, “I love them too, but love my equipment more.”

Somehow, some way, I was able to get myself and equipment out of the bar without either one of us sustaining a serious injury.

The “Rock ‘N’ Country” was a huge success and the people for the most part were fun. They joined in and were a part of the show, but the traveling and hours wore me down. I was booked just about every weekend, and I knew when it was time to pull the plug. A man must know his limitations. Now, in addition to all the roadwork, I also performed a radio show on the weekend.

There were the Saturdays at 6:00 a.m. and Sundays 7:00 a.m. I the in ng threw in the towel, but it was a wonderful experience and all part Promotional advertisi elegram of being in this wonderful business called show business.

Clarksburg Exponent-T newspaper 1980’s I have few regrets in my historical journey in broadcasting and in particular, country music. However I do have one major sorrow. I sincerely wish I had more pictures taken with the stars of country music. Many of these stars I got to know on and off stage. I really never cared about being in a picture. I went to work just like everyone who makes their living in a profession. I did my job and moved on, but pictures or not, there’s so many wonderful memories captured in my mind.

57

Behind the Microphone Now, speaking of pictures, throughout this book you have seen vintage photos taken by the late Richard Kenneth “Kenny” Howell.

Taken at many of the shows that I worked. I was the “Voice” of Clarksburg’s Nathan Goff Armory from the late 60s into the early 90s.

I had the honor of bringing to the stage the greatest names in country music. The wonderful historical priceless photos you have viewed while reading this book were used by permission of Kenny’s wife, my friend, Helen Sue McDonald Howell. Thank you, Sue, and long live the memory of my friend, Kenny. Through these exclusive photos, Kenny is gone but not forgotten.

THE KENNY HOWELL PHOTO GALLERY

Kenny Howell (Photo courtesy of Kenny’s wife)

Tommy Cash

Johnny Carver

Legendary Boots Rand musicians olp Cramer take h and Floyd Clarksburg n in 1972 at ’s Nathan G off Armory

ht) Cheryl, The Whites (left to rig n aro Sh Buck,

Redd Stewart

ddock

h” Cra ly “Cras

Bil

Bailey and the Bo Howell in blue sh ys w/Mrs. Kenny irt (botto Deputy Sheriff G m, center) & ary Wine

John Conlee

Blue Ridge Quartet

SHA-NA-NA Jimmy C. Newman 58

Jerry Clower

Lew Dobbins

Mike Simons with

Kathy Mattea

ea

Kathy Matt

Buddy Allan (Buc

k’s Son)

Susan Raye Buck Owen

IV - 1973 George Hamilton V W k, ee Lost Cr

Ronnie Reno - 1973 - Na Goff Amory, Clarksbu than rg, WV Donna Fargo - 1975 - Nathan Goff Amory, Clarksburg, WV

Crystal Gayle - 1976 - Nathan Goff Amory , Clarksburg, WV

- Nathan Danny Davis - 1977 rg, WV sbu ark Goff Amory, Cl

59 Mel McD

aniel

Behind the Microphone Bill Anderson

Here is another one of my country music heroes. In the fifties I listened to his music and in the 60s I was playing his music on the radio. I proudly write and dedicate this part of my book to “Whisperin’ Bill.”

This singer songwriter has written more country hit songs than any other in the history of country music—he is also a fine author of books. I recently completed his 1994 publication, Hope You’re Living As High On The Hog As The Pig You Turned Out To Be. This is must reading for true fans of real country music. It is jam packed with wonderful memories from one of the true legends in his own time. It’s educational and entertaining. One of my favorite parts of the book concerns Bill’s special relationship with the “King of Country Music,” Roy Acuff, and how the classic “I Wonder If God Likes Country Music” came to life.

Bill Anderson has accomplished so much in his glorious life and career. He has certainly done country music proud. It is my sincere wish that I do Mr. Anderson proud with the words I write.

As a Matter of Fact • Bill Anderson was born James William Anderson III on November 1, 1937, in Columbia, South Carolina. He studied journalism at the University of Georgia and worked his way through school as a radio DJ at WGAU (AM), when he first tried songwriting and singing.

• Bill earned a degree in journalism from the university’s Henry W. Grady College of Journalism and Mass Communication and landed a job at the Atlanta Constitution newspaper.

• His composition “City Lights,” written when he was 19 years old while working in Commerce, Ga, at WJJC-AM, was recorded by Ray Price in 1958 and Mickey Gilley in 1975, and both versions went to the top of the country charts. Anderson took full advantage of his big break, moving to Nashville, and landing a recording contract with Decca Records.

• His first chart hit came with 1959s “That’s What It’s Like To Be Lonesome,” and he had his first top ten entry with 1960s “Tips of My Fingers,” and early hits like “Po’ Folks” in 1961, “Mama Sang a Song” was his first #1 in 1962. Anderson’s biggest hit during this period also became his signature song, the partly spoken ballad, “Still” in 1963. This Anderson creation won the 1963 country music Song of the Year.

• Bill Anderson defines the term singer/songwriter. He has released more than 40 studio albums and has reached #1 on the country charts seven times. Twenty nine more of his singles have reached the top 10.

• According to BMI in 2008, various artists have recorded and released over 400 different • Anderson written or co-written songs in Bill’s 50 year career. And since 2008 Anderson has continued to write big country hits.

• Bill has been the recipient of many country music awards for his songwriting. They include a song titled, “Too Country,” recorded by Brad Paisley, along with Anderson, and George Jones won CMA Vocal Event of the Year in 2011.

• The video for the song, “Whiskey Lullaby”, won Anderson Video of the Year and Vocal Collaboration of the Year in 2004. “Give it Away,” co-written by Anderson and performed

by George Strait, won the Academy of Country Music Song of the Year for 2006. In 60

Lew Dobbins

• • • •

• • •

•

•

November 2007, “Give it Away” was named the Country Music Association Song of the Year, an award that goes to songwriters, Anderson being a co-writer.

Anderson scored several hit recordings as duets with Jan Howard and Mary lou Turner.

Bill Anderson discovered country music star and wife of Marty Stuart, Connie Smith.

On November 5, 2002, BMI named him its first country songwriting Icon, placing him alongside R& B legends little Richard, Chuck Berry, Bo Diddley and James Brown as the only recipients of that award.

Anderson was chosen as only the seventh living performer inducted into the Georgia Music Hall of Fame. In 1993, he was made a member of the Georgia Broadcasters’ Hall of Fame. In 1994, he was inducted into the South Carolina music and Entertainment Hall of Fame. And in 2001, he received the ultimate honor, membershp in Nashville’s Country Music Hall of Fame.

Anderson has been a member of the Grand Ole Opry for 56 years.

Anderson was the first country artist to host a network game show, starring on ABC’s “The Better Sex,” and later hosting, “Fandango” on cable network TNN. He also appeared for three years on ABC-TV’s daytime soap opera, “One Life to Live.”

For six years, he hosted an interview show, “Opry Backstage” and found time to be coproducer of another TNN show called “You Can Be A Star.” In addition, Anderson has appeared frequently as a guest star on variety and game shows, including “The Tonight Show,” “The Today Show,” “Match Game,” “Family Feud,” “Password Plus,” “Hee Haw,” “To Tell the Truth” and others.

Speaking of “To Tell the Truth,” on February 15, 1965, Anderson appeared - along with two “imposters”—challenging the panel to determine “the real Bill Anderson.” According to the affidavit read at the beginning of his segment, Anderson was at the time “generally considered to be the top composer of country music in the nation.” Only two of the four panelists successfully identified Bill. At the end of the segment, he sang one of his own compositions, “Po’ Folks.” During questioning, Anderson got a laugh when Kitty Carlisle asked, “Why are you wearing this costume?” After looking down at his brightly decorated suit—featuring sequined snowflakes—he deadpanned, “Well, it’s all I had.”

Anderson’s autobiography, Whisperin’ Bill, was released in 1989. He is the host of “Country’s Family Reunion,” a DVD video series, airing on the RFD-TV network. The program features country music legends from the 1950s through the 1990s with a mix of reminiscing and songs, remembering country’s glory days and stars who have passed on. Many of the legends who have participated Bill Anderson personally autographed a copy of his book to Lew have died since the series started.

Thank you, Bill Anderson, for the memories and all the memories to come - Sincerely, Lew Dobbins.

The End to an Era at WKKW The years at WKKW were very rewarding. I enjoyed some of the greatest broadcasting moments in my life. The good times and honors were plentiful. I survived two owners, the first one I can’t recall, but the second one was Wayne Thomas, plus four radio station managers, Jim 61

Behind the Microphone Dorsey, Mike Simons, Bruce Beam, and Jim Duncan. In addition, there were three program directors, the first one I can’t recall but the last two were Bill Dunn and Terry Matthews.

My final year at WKKW was without a doubt the biggest year of my radio life. In 1989, there were t-shirts that bore a caricuture of me. I was constantly on the road doing live radio broadcasts and playing music on my Rock N’ Country show. My appearance was requested at numerous events. I was offered a position with Atlantic Records in the country promotion department in Atlanta, Georgia. I turned it down. I found Atlanta, like so many other cities I had visited, was a nice place to visit, but it wasn’t geared for me to inhabit. If the position would have been in Nashville, I would have been the first on the bus and ready to ride.

I was nominated by Billboard Magazine as the No. 1 Programmer of Country Music in America. I almost won that award, it was close, but closeness only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades. Despite all the acclaim, I was feeling stale and once again felt I needed a change.

It was on a Monday morning at 7:00 a.m. that I received a call from one of the great music men in country music, Ray Ruff. The record label owner, producer and promoter was putting together a new national record promotion team and he wanted me. The more he talked, the more interested I was. Ruffs vision was a one-of-a-kind musical adventure and after two weeks of deliberation, I was on board. Country music radio was soon to be covered up with promotion calls from a hot new company seeking radio airplay for their clients. Stay tuned, Lew Dobbins goes national, coming up shortly.

Ray Ruff

A true legend, Ray Ruff. He was instrumental in grooming the careers of countless Nashville stars. He was born Marvin Ray Ruff in Amarillo, Texas, in 1938. He was 18 when he joined the staff of producer Norman Petty’s Clovis, New Mexico, recording studio.

The site where Buddy Holly recorded his earliest hits. After Holly’s tragic death, Petty groomed Ruff as the singer’s replacement and assembled a backing band called “The Checkmates.” Between 1959 and 1963, Ruff cut two dozen Petty-produced sides and even wore Holly’s trademarked horn-rimmed glasses. Unfortunately, the Ruff recordings failed to be hit records and the Buddy Holly novelty ended.

Ruff, however, learned some valuable information concerning the music industry from Petty. In 1964, Ruff founded his own label, “Storme,” on which he issued his final recording, “Ummm Oh Yeah.” He then relocated to Los Angeles, where the short-lived label came to an end when he signed a contract with Dot Records Artist Relations Staff. Ruff became known as the “Father of Modern Music Promotion,” thanks to his ingenious, headline grabbing stunts. Ruff eventually took over the label’s artists-relation department. He also moved into production and worked with such artists as Glen Campbell, Lesley Gore and Brian Hyland. In 1970, MGM Records’ President Mike Curb wooed Ruff away from Dot to head his own MGM affiliate, Oak Records. At Oak he also resumed his recording career and teamed up with singer!songwriter Val Stoecklein to create a biblical rock opera titled, “Truth of Truths.”

Ruff took a leave of absence in 1972 to mount an unsuccessful run at the U.S. House of Representatives, but returned to music in 1974 and began work on “Happy Birthday, USA,” a bicentennial-inspired album commissioned by Congress and the National Endowment for the Arts. During production of the project, Ruff met singer Susie Allenson, and later he became her manager and husband. In 1977, Ruff and Curb began Curb Records, the country label where 62

Lew Dobbins Ruff enjoyed his greatest success in promoting Debbie Boone’s, “You light Up My Life.” He arranged for security trucks to deliver copies of the single to radio stations across the country and galvanized a record that not only spent ten weeks atop the Billboard Pop charts but became one of the signature songs of the decade. Through Curb’s affiliation with the Warner and Capitol Record families, he worked with many of the biggest names in Nashville, including: Kenny Rogers, Hank Williams, Jr, Merle Haggard and George Straight. In addition, Ruff launched the careers of artists such as: Dwight Yoakum, Juice Newton, Reba McEntire, and Kathy Mattea.

It was while he was overseeing a resurrected Oak label, Ruff suffered congestive heart failure, and died at his home in Saugus, California, on September 15, 2005.

Ray Ruff was a true pioneer and legend. Ray was one of those men who made singers “stars.”

Goodbye, WKKW - Hello, National Country Music Promotion The new venture I was soon to become a part of restored new musical life and excitement in me. Ray Ruff, one of the legendary men of music in Nashville, had assembled ten people from locations throughout the country to promote recording artists on Ruff’s label, Oak Records, and secure promotional contracts from other independent labels and artists. Plus, we would promote new talent on behalf of major labels, so they may concentrate on their established stars. This was something I had to be a part of, so on December 1, 1989, I gave notice to WKKW that I would be starting the new year with a new company. Ruff had set up a weekend meeting for all concerned to gather and get brought up to speed on what was expected from each promotional person. It was scheduled sometime in the middle of December. We all would meet in Houston, Texas for a weekend with Japanese investors who were funding this venture.

The day I was supposed to fly out, a huge snowstorm covered the region and all air flights were halted. I missed this all important meeting, however all was not lost.

Ruff had a home in Columbia, South Carolina. He made arrangements for me to fly in later so he could discuss what I had missed in Houston. I flew to the South Carolina community on a cold, unusually cold, day in Columbia. Ruff picked me up at the airport and we soon arrived at his residence. What was to happen next left a lasting impression I will never, never forget.

We walked together to Ruff’s front door, at which time Ruff said that he had a very important message he needed to deliver at a nearby neighbor’s house. Ruff unlocked the front door and told me to go straight down a hallway, turn right into a living room and make myself at home.

Ruff departed and I followed his instructions. Upon entering his living room, off to my right, completely covering a sectional couch, just a few feet away, was a huge mountain lion. Now I had seen mountain lions on TV and in a cage at the West Virginia Game Farm, but both times these mammoth animals were either separated by a fence or a television screen. I felt I had been frightened before, but this frightening experience took a new dimension. I froze, my heart was beating out of control, I very much felt this would be the day that I would be no more. I stared directly into what I felt was death. The lion and I were having a staring contest, neither one of us blinked. It was truly a moment lost in time. I was praying quietly under my breath for Ruff to return and save me, my body is now starting to shake, I’m afraid to breath, I fear the slightest movement will bring this beast charging at me. I couldn’t believe my so-called friend could do this to me. I’m trying to find the words to describe my feelings that cold morning, but there are not enough words. It was after what seemed an eternity, but in reality was probably a minute, Ruff walked in laughing like he had heard the funniest joke in the world. I was not amused, I didn’t feel like being the joke, because what I was looking at was not a joke, it was real. I headed for the door in an escape attempt. Ruff followed behind and grabbed me in a bear hug. I was furious and said, “Ray, how could you do this to me? I could have been killed.”

63

Behind the Microphone Ruff, still laughing said, “You were never in harm’s way, if I felt there was any danger, I would not have let you enter alone.” Ruff starts laughing again and said that the mountain lion was a pet.

I replied, “I cannot stay any longer in this house.” You see, I was to spend the day and night with my promotion friend. Ruff tried to assure me that everything would be fine. He was failing, I wanted to leave.

He said, “Let me lead you over to Lucy and let her smell your scent.”

I said, “You’re crazy, I’m too close to this creature the way it is.” Ruff continued to beg me to walk over and I finally gave in. He took my right hand and let Lucy sniff my scent.

Ruff said, “No need to worry, you’re Lucy’s friend now.”

I’m still emotionally shaken and I replied back, “With a friend like Lucy, I don’t need any enemies.” I then reluctantly agreed to stay. We sat down only about 20 feet from this beast. Ruff was laying out the game plan for this new promotional company, but I was only half listening as my mind was on the lion. I would close my eyes and see this huge animal devouring me, but I hung in there. I loved what I was hearing about this new adventure in my life, it felt like the dream job. And what I liked most of all, was Ruff listening to my suggestions and placing some of those into company procedure. After hours of talking into the night, I was given a fax machine and a black book full of numbers of country music radio stations. I was personally responsible in getting airplay from 150 stations. The other nine promotional people also had their individual list of numbers. The hour was getting late, so I said goodnight to Ray and Lucy. I locked my bedroom door and had trouble falling to sleep. Now if you can, just imagine this, outside your door is a full grown mountain lion. I don’t know how much it weighed but I think I would be safe in saying, to me it was the biggest mountain lion of all time. I still wasn’t comfortable even though Lucy had not made any attempts on my life.

The next morning at 6:00 a.m. Ruff woke me up and handed me a cup of coffee. He escorted me out of the house, took me to the airport, and I flew out at 8:00 a.m. I will never forget Lucy, how could I. In my new position of employment, I was compensated well for my service. I worked out of my house and fax and phone bills were paid for by the company. Every Monday morning at 8:00 a.m. all the promotional people were placed on a conference call to the home office in Nashville. We would form our game plan for the new week of promoting. We were employed by several independent record labels and artists. In addition, we were endeavoring to break new artists for major labels. I would call country radio from 8 a.m. to 6 p.m. Monday through Friday, once again performing a radio show, every call I made was a performance. At the end of the day, I would fax the results of my day’s work. The fax would include what stations were playing our records and what stations were not. There were many other aspects to my report, it was quite detailed.

In the early days, it was not unusual to be requesting air play for as many as twelve records a week. The company also had an independent national radio record chart.

All was well in the early days of this new promotional company, however as time went on, I just had this feeling after hearing several comments, this new venture was heading in the wrong direction. I saw the writing on the wall when I heard the Japanese investors were not pleased. Behind the scenes I didn’t know what all was going on, but I knew the company was going down. So I jumped ship and sought country music employment. I was right, soon after I gave my notice, the company folded, leaving the promotional people to fend for themselves.

There were unpaid phone and fax bills the promotion people ended up paying for out of their own pocket. And I’m not talking about a few dollars. So that old saying was more than true: “I got out when the getting was good.”

64

Lew Dobbins Even though the employment was short, I still learned new avenues in the promotion of products. I never have stopped trying to learn new methods in life’s journey.

Next up, my final years in full time radio and yet another direction that would take me to a new professional life experience. Stay tuned.

Goodbye Radio, Hello to the Wild & Wonderful Business of Selling Vehicles In September of 1990 through May of 1993, I served out my final years on a full-time basis in country music radio. I sold, wrote and recorded advertisements for WBUC-FM in Buckhannon, WV. I did not have my own show, all programming was satellited in from far away cities. I missed not having a daily radio show, however, my thirst was quenched when I was called upon to conduct live radio broadcasts from business locations. This type of programming is known as remotes. I left WBUC in May of 1992 for what I felt was greener pastures at WPDX AM/FM, Clarksburg, WV. The station was under new ownership and wanted me take the broadcast facility in a new successful direction. I once again wore many hats. I was up at 4:00 a.m. and went on live with my daily country music program from 6:00 a.m.-10:00 a.m. In addition, I was the program director and responsible for all on-air staff, plus I sold and recorded the advertising. It started out great, but as time went on, ownership and me were not on the same page. I was frustrated, I needed a way out.

In May of 1993, I received a call from the truck manager at Harry Green Chevrolet/Jeep/ Nissan. The manager, Jerry McFadden, a longtime friend asked if I would entertain the thought of going to work for the dealership. Harry Green, throughout my radio career sponsored many of my shows, in fact, Harry Green was my biggest commercial account. This wasn’t the first time I was approached to be a part of one of the largest and greatest car and truck dealers in the country. The previous truck manager, Jack Calhoun, had tried several times to encourage my employment. I was always afraid of leaving the only profession I had ever known. I didn’t want to fail. I knew how to sell cars and trucks on the radio, but hands on is a completely different story. The more McFadden and the general sales manager, Frank Smith, talked the more interested I got. My wife and I deliberated and came to the conclusion I should try it.

Nothing ventured, nothing gained, I could always go back to radio, so I went to work for Harry Green June 12, 1993, and never looked back. It was not a good career move but a great career move. I received in-house schooling to perfect my knowledge of the dealership’s products.

Harry Green covered seven acres of pre-owned and new vehicles. I hit the ground running and became one of the most successful salesman in the long storied history of the dealership.

My reputation preceded me, many times when I welcomed customers to the property, even though perhaps it was the first time we had met, as soon as they heard my voice they knew who I was. The reply would be, “You’re Lew Dobbins.” Being Lew Dobbins was good in the wild and wonderful world of selling cars and trucks. Even though in many cases this was the first time we had met, to many it was like renewing a friendship because of the fact I was on the radio in their car, at their house or at their business. Every person I encountered renewed that old radio spark, even though I wasn’t on the radio, I was on the air and doing a live radio show from Harry Green. My notoriety led to heights I never thought possible, I was proud of being a car and truck salesman and being a part of a group of very honest people. It’s unfortunate that the car salesman or woman are stereotyped as “crooks.” Yes, it is true, there are some undesirables in the business, but there are undesirables in any business. Fortunately, the good people out number the bad. I developed trust with my potential buyer and along with management, was always up front and honest in all dealings.

The hours, like radio, were long but the benefits for my family, I felt, superseded the long hours that were necessary. From June 1993 till November of 2001, I once again was in the spotlight, not in radio, but as a car & truck salesman. The radio part of me still ran deep so from 65

Behind the Microphone time to time I would lend my voice to causes or business advertising. All was going very well till on an April evening in 2001, I reached down for a screwdriver to remove a license plate, my back developed a shooting pain that traveled from the top of my head to the soles of my feet.

I didn’t know what was going on, I feared the worst. It was like I was frozen in time. I had to be assisted to my vehicle. On that April evening, after selling a new truck, my professional life was soon to change.

From April of that year to well into the month of November I struggled with severe lower back pain. There were times I had trouble walking and was reduced to travel in a wheelchair, but still I forged on. The customer never saw me sweat and I continued to be Harry Green’s No. 1 salesman. I had a number of MRI’s, along with cat scans, and nerve procedures in which needles were inserted into my left leg attempting to find nerve damage. I was losing muscle mass from the left leg with constant pain. I would not entertain conversation concerning an operation to hopefully alleviate the problem, but the week of Thanksgiving 2001, the thoughts of an operation became a reality. The pain was unbearable and I was losing the function of my left leg. So, I underwent surgery in hopes of repairing the damage. During the surgery, it was found that a nerve was compressed cutting off much circulation and blood to my left leg, that was the reason for the loss of muscle mass.

The operation went as well as possible. The nerve was freed, my leg was no longer in danger, but it was not a happy ending. My days of being on my feet for hours were over. I could no longer meet the demands and goals I had set for myself. The walking for sometimes as many as 12 hours a day on seven acres of concrete had taken its toll. It would be years before I would get back on my feet, but get back I did, not 100% but at least 50%, and 50% of me to many is 100%. It’s time for Lew Dobbins to make a radio comeback. Little did I know the West Virginia Broadcasting Hall of Fame was in my sights.

Hall of Fame and a Career in Entertainment Reborn It’s 2008. I was now feeling much better and filled with new creative excitement. I was feeling it even more when I was asked to become a member of the West Virginia Broadcasting Hall of Fame. I was nominated by my friend, Steve Peters, the owner of three radio properties in West Virginia. I accepted and was inducted along with country music singer/songwriter, a true country music legend, Tom T. Hall. I have received many honors and I am proud of all, but the Hall of Fame is the ultimate “thank you.” I was enshrined with some of the masters of entertainment: Conchata Ferrell - actress of the hit TV series, “Three and a Half Men” and has appeared in several films of ~notoriety.

Little Jimmy Dickens - a country music icon.

Bob Denver - actor, most famously known as “Gilligan” on hit TV series, “Gilligan’s Island.”

Jack Fleming - legendary broadcaster of WV University basketball & football, and voice of the Pittsburgh Steelers.

66

Grandpa Jones - a legendary pioneer of country music.

Don Knotts - acclaimed comedian actor, best known as “Barney Fife” on hit TV series, “The Andy Griffith Shown.

Peter Marshall - big band singer and network TV game show host of “Hollywood Squares.”

Jay Randolph - former voice of WV University Athletics, nationally famous NBC-TV sports commentator, and son of United States Senator Jennings Randolph.

Chuck Woolery - national TV network game show host.

Soupy Sales - a pioneer of slapstick comedy and was famous for his pie in the face routines.

David Selby - notable actor, most known for his role of Richard Channing on the long running TV series, “Falcon Crest” and also for the character, Quentin Collins in the TV series, “Dark Shadows”

Buddy Starcher - WV country music star.

Woody O’Hara - former voice of WV University Football and Basketball.

Congressman Nick Joe Rahall - a family pioneer owner of WV Broadcasting properties.

67

Behind the Microphone

Herb Morrison - the famous voice that described “The Hindenburg Disaster.”

Joe Johns - CNN Washington Bureau Correspondent.

Ed Rabel - former CBS news correspondent.

Dagmar - actress, model & television star of the 1950’s and once graced the cover of “life” magazine.

Tom T. Hall – Country-Western Hall of Fame member; singer and songwriter.

Plaque Lew receieved from the

68

West Virginia Broadcasters Hal

l of Fame

Lew Dobbins

Lew with Happy Kercheva l, emcee of WV Hall of Fame Award s

Fame ng his Hall of Lew deliveri ce speech acceptan

69

Behind the Microphone HALL OF FAME Brings Lew Dobbins Back to Radio It was soon after the Hall of Fame ceremony in Huntington, WV, that I resumed my broadcasting career, not on a full time basis as I no longer had the stamina to perform a five hour radio show like in the good old days. I joined Steve Peters on a new radio adventure, let the interviews continue.

Lew (on right) with Steve

70

Peters, owner of the abo

ve radio stations.

Lew Dobbins A Tribute

I felt that I could not complete this book without further tributes to the men who blazed a trail for me to have a wonderful life in broadcasting. First and foremost was M. Wood Stout, my principal at Jane Lew High School. Stout encouraged me to use my booming voice in a positive manner. Following his remarks, the first thoughts of being behind a radio microphone entered my mind. It was because of him I used my voice in a positive manner.

Walter Cronkite of CBS News was a great inspiration in my early days of broadcasting. I would watch and listen to the evening news with Walter Cronkite religiously. I did my best to copy the mannerism of the way Walter Cronkite delivered his nightly news. I also learned from Cronkite the pronunciation of numerous locations during the Vietnam War. Walter was most helpful because at WHAW every on-air person read news from the Associated Press Wire Service. We had no live network radio news, so if you were on-air you would read national news on every hour.

Howard Cosell, to me, was the best overall sports journalist in his day. Cosell was termed “the man people loved to hate.” He could be arrogant and cut like a knife through his subject during an interview, but what I liked about Cosell, to coin a phrase of his, “I tell it like it is.”

The ABC broadcaster was a fixture on Monday Night Football for many years and described in his own vivid way the fights of Muhammed Ali. If I was running the roads in West Virginia after midnight I would automatically tune my car radio to 650 AM WSM, Nashville, Howard Cosell Tennessee. I would look at my radio like the on-air personality was sitting beside me. I was listening to Ralph Emery painting a picture of what he was talking about. On Ralph’s show you never knew what to expect.

There were planned interviews, but there were also the stars of country music that stopped in to see Ralph unannounced. Ralph would have the ‘who’s who’ of country music on his nightly 9, 198 s dio stu program. He not only played and interviewed the stars, he knew w” outside “Nashville No on) Jas , son ’s Lew h wit ery what he was talking· about.

Ralph Em Dobbins) (Photo taken by Cynthia I wanted to interview more than I wanted to play vinyl records, Ralph, through his nightly visit, was an inspiration to me wanting to know more about the artist and the sound coming out of a turntable. I didn’t know in the early 60s what Ralph Emery looked like, I only knew his voice. It was on the silver screen at Lovetts Drive-In Theater that I finally saw, in living color, my hero. Ralph was the emcee of a film featuring the stars of country music singing their hits. During my many years in country music radio, I have played thousands of Ralph Emery’s syndicated radio programs. It would be later in life, when I was the guest of Hank Williams, Jr. and his manager, Merle Kilgore, to be an audience guest on Emery’s live national program, “Nashville Now.” Following the program, Ralph was so gracious with his time in meeting and talking with my family and me. Ralph Emery you are the “King of Country Radio and TV.” You are so deserving of the Country Music and National Broadcasters Hall of Fame.

71

Behind the Microphone This chapter could not be complete without me writing about the biggest inspiration of all Bob Prince. “The Gunner” as he was affectionately called because of his rapid fire play-by-play announcing of the Pittsburgh Pirates. It was through the voice of Prince that I became a baseball fan, and not just a fan, a Pittsburgh Pirates fan. Bob Prince was the Pittsburgh Pirates. I grew up listening to the biggest cheerleader a team could ever have. I rejoiced with Bob on Pirate victories, but would later shed a tear when I learned the Pirate management fired the legendary voice.

Bob had just completed the 1976 season and would not be back in ‘77. The Pirate nation cried, “Foul.”

There were protests over his release and a huge parade of support organized by Willie Stargelll that streamed down the Bob Prince center of Pittsburgh. The reason for his firing—I have heard different versions. They include that Pirate management didn’t like the way Prince was calling the game. They felt he was too old fashioned. I heard Prince say after his termination he only knew one way to call a baseball game and it was his way. He had been there too long to think about any kind of change, and he felt the public wouldn’t accept it. There is also the incident in which Pirate management walked into Prince’s broadcast booth during a game with a group of businessmen supporters of the Pirates. Some of which were very loud, Prince openly on air asked what was going on and demanded that everyone leave. Bob would later say, “My broadcast door stayed shut. I wanted it that way so I could concentrate solely on the game. I didn’t want any distractions that would mar my performance.” The Pirate organization was not happy with Prince’s comments on-air, and some of the businessmen were offended. Some say that was the final straw that led to Prince’s demise.

Bob Prince was a one-of-a-kind. If you were a Pirate fan you loved him. If you were a fan of the opposing team, you hated him. “The Gunner” had so many colorful calls. He had a name for just about any situation the Pirates would be in. His colorful call of a home run, “You Can Kiss It Goodbye” is that of legend among Pirates fans. It would be much later that the General Manager of the Pittsburgh Pirates at the time, Joe L Brown, would say, “Firing Prince was a very huge mistake.” Bob was loved by the players and fans because he was one of them. Thank you, Bob, for being such a huge part of my life. Although you passed several years ago, the wonderful memories of the way you called a baseball game will always have a special place in every true Pittsburgh Pirate fan. Bob, job well done.

The Rolling Stone Magazine - Top 25 Country I was proud to read in the June 2014 edition of Rolling Stone Magazine that the revered musical publication announced the launch of RollingStoneCounty.com.

I have long been a supporter and reader of this one-of-a-kind entertainment magazine. And now with the inclusion of country, they are truly the bible of world musical information. In the June edition there were wonderful stories on a number of country music stars of today. In the words written from the renowned magazine— “What makes a great country song? It tells a story. It draws a line. It has a twang you can feel down to the soles of your feet. Some get mad, some get weepy, some just get you down the road. But these are 25 essential songs that map out the story of country music, from Hank Williams howling at the moon to George Jones pouring one out for all the desperate lovers to Taylor Swift singing the suburban cowgirl blues. Check out rollingstone.com for the full Top 100.

72

Lew Dobbins 25: 24: 23: 22: 21: 20: 19: 18: 17: 16: 15: 14: 13: 12: 11: 10: 9: 8: 7: 6: 5: 4: 3: 2: 1:

Take This Job and Shove It, 1977, Johnny Paycheck Mean, 2010 Taylor Swift If You’ve Got the Money, I’ve Got the Time, 1950, Lefty Frizzell Walking the Floor Over You, 1943, Ernest Tubb Will the Circle Be Unbroken, 1935, The Carter Family The Gambler, 1978, Kenny Rogers Don’t Come Home A Drinkin’ (With Lovin’ on Your Mind), 1967, Loretta Lynn All My Ex’s Live in Texas, 1987, George Strait New San Antonio Rose, 1940, Bob Wills and His Texas Playboys Wichita Lineman, 1968, Glen Campbell It Wasn’t God Who Made Honky Tonk Angels, 1952, Kitty Wells Settin’ the Woods on Fire, 1952, Hank Williams Blue Moon of Kentucky, 1947, Bill Monroe I’ve Got a Tiger by the Tail, 1964, Buck Owens Man of Constant Sorrow, 1951, Stanley Brothers Mammas, Don’t Let Your Babies Grow Up to Be Cowboys. 1978, Waylon Jennings & Willie Nelson Jolene, 1973, Dolly Parton Mama Tried, 1968, Merle Haggard You Don’t Know Me, 1962, Ray Charles Stand By Your Man, 1968, Tammy Wynette Blue Yodel No.9 (Standin’ on the Corner), 1930, Jimmie Rodgers He Stopped Loving Her Today, 1980, George Jones I’m So Lonesome I Could Cry, 1949, Hank Williams Crazy, 1961, Patsy Cline I Walk the Line, 1956, Johnny Cash

Rolling Stone - “Thank You” on behalf of all fans of country music. As always, job well done.

The Sagebrush Roundup

l is the Bill and Lisa Janoske. Bil Music ry unt Co WV the President of m.

Hall of Fame and Museu

The Sagebrush Roundup is a Saturday night West Virginia country music tradition. Since 1938 this family, friendly musical has been a symbol of WV culture and rich country music heritage. The Roundup opened its doors seventy-seven years ago in the Fairmont, WV Armory. Radio station WMMN in Fairmont was instrumental in the early years of the Roundup.

Many of the stars who appeared at the Sagebrush also had their own live radio programs on the Fairmont radio station. According to the Sagebrush Roundup Family Album published in 1941, I quote, “Days and nights were spent selecting a name. Uncle Nat Royster, Managing Director of WMMN’s Artist Bureau, came up with the name Sagebrush Roundup, which was immediately adopted.”

73

Behind the Microphone The first show of the Roundup was presented in the large studio of the radio station.

Although the event has had different venues throughout the years, the Roundup never left Marion County. Today, the Sagebrush Roundup is located high atop Bunner Ridge near Fairmont, West Virginia. This location is also the home of the West Virginia Country Music Hall of Fame. Thank you Sagebrush Roundup for keeping alive real country music.

The following pictures and stories are courtesy of the Sagebrush Roundup from the 1941 publication of the Family Album.

74

Lew Dobbins Lew Dobbins On-Air The Lew Dobbins radio sayings are often imitated in his beloved state of West Virginia and beyond the borders of “Almost Heaven.”

This is a variety of his sayings used not only on-air, but also on stage appearances.

Lew on expressing fact: “You Better Believe It Mama” On enjoyment: “Yes, indeedy reedy.”

His longevity: “I’ve been from Maine to Spain on a choo-choo train.”

On closing a radio show: 1) “See you later and love your neighbor.”

2) “I’m at the end of my rope, that’s all she wrote” 3) “Back again tomorrow, if my savior holds Gabriel back from blowing his horn”.

Lew on a six pack to go: It means six records in a row.

On announcing a Dolly Parton record: “Good golly, here’s Dolly.”

In announcing, at the time, a female country singer named Charley McClain: “Here’s the best looking Charley I’ve seen in all my born days”.

When Lew wants to make a point: “That’s a bona fide country fact and you can’t get any more official then that.”

More Lasting Memories Marty Stuart telling Lew, “After all your years in country music and all that you have seen and been a part of, Lew, you deserve a medal.”

Lew on David Alan Coe: “If David ever gets tired of music and wants to move on, there’s a group of carnivals chomping at the bit for his services. I’ve never seen so many tattoos on a body. There is no doubt in my mind, he could be the greatest tattoo man in the world”. I asked David about the creation of all the tattoos. I said, “Didn’t it hurt?”

In which David replied, “Maybe the first one hundred”.

Meeting Stunning Steve Austin long before he became the rough and rowdy wrestling and movie star, “Stone Cold” Steve Austin.

Steve, along with several other wrestlers, visited me on my radio show prior to an event in Clarksburg, WV. Steve wasn’t the Steve Austin we would later get to know as the “wild, beer drinking brawler”.

In fact, Steve was the quiet one of the group.

Professional wrestler and promotor, Dominic DeNucci, giving me a fifth of Jack Daniels Whiskey during my radio show at Christmas as a “thank-you” for assisting him in professional wrestling events.

TV Commentary of a live WWF Wrestling show from Clarksburg, WV, which featured the biggest stars in their wrestling federation at that time.

75

Behind the Microphone Happy 64th Birthday, Lew The following personally autographed pics sent to Lew from his friends on his birthday.

David Selby

Jeannie Pruett

Bill Anderson

Tom T. Hall Peter Marshall

Jeannie Seely

Kathy Mattea

76

Stan Savran

Janie Fricke

Lew Dobbins Lew Dobbins Documentary Here is the front/back cover of the DVD Documentary filmed by JD Film Productions on the life and times of WV Broadcasting Legend Lew Dobbins.

endez-Showstopper Graphics

artwork/cover courtesy of Bobby Men

Lew Dobbins with some more of his friends

Ryan Cain and the Ab dressing room prior les with Lew in to concert Worlds Greatest Rockabill y Band (photo taken

by Kaylie Gower, Le w’s Granddaughter )

he Animal” Steele, Lew with George “T ) (photo taken by professional wrestler Jason Dobbins)

Bruno al wrestling Great Lew with profession champion of the world r Sammartino, forme nthia Dobbins) (photo taken by Cy

Lew with Kane H odder, best know n for his portrayal of Jason Voorhees in four of the “Friday th e 13th” horror fil ms (photo taken by Jason Dobbins)

Lew with Nellie King, former Pittsburg h Pirate pitcher & announcer

77

Behind the Microphone

Royal Lew with Billy Joe

Gold record presented to representative on beha Lew by Atlantic Record lf of Billy Joe for the record “Tell it Like it is”

Lew with Marty Raybon

Lew with Larry

Boone

r Pittsburgh Steele derson, Former Lew with Gary An taken by Cynthia Dobbins Kicker. Photo

Lew with Da’Se

an Butler, WV University Basketball Gre at.

78

s ne (left) and Cactu Lew with Curtis Sto way 101” igh “H Moser of

Lew Dobbins

Precious Memories Dutch Oven Man

One of the fondest memories of a seven year old growing up on McCanns Run was the Dutch Oven man. In the summer months when school was dismissed, I would wait with great expectation on the arrival of a man driving an enclosed panel truck carrying mouthwatering pastries. This man would make his presence known in the early morning hours on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. The night before each visit, my mom and I would plan our strategy on what we were going to buy.

I would rise early on the day of arrival. I would see this man carrying goodness speeding up the hollow. The driver drove well beyond a safe speed forcing the company to add governors which controls the speed of each truck. As soon as I saw the truck coming, I would run up to meet him. I got to know all the Dutch Oven men. I knew them so well they would allow me to ride alongside on their travel up one end of McCanns Run to the other.

I recall purchasing six glazed donuts, long filled pastries called mad dogs, then there were the bear claws, a large four package set covered in nut and maple flavoring, they were all priced around 32 cents a package. The Dutch Oven Bakery also produced fresh regular and salt rising bread, as I recall regular bread was 28 cents a loaf and salt rising, a favorite choice of my Mom and me, at around 30 cents. The driver would have a large selection of tasty treats displayed in a metal basket. In addition to the pastries just mentioned, there would be Boston cream pies, double fudge cakes, and other goodies that would boggle the mind of a seven- year old. However, when you got into the real premium items, the price would escalate to 82 cents.

Those items were off limits. Mom would say they cost too much. But from time to time she would give me the money to purchase such. I would make that 82 cent cake last as long as possible.

Then there was the day the unthinkable happened—Dutch Oven was no more. I heard several reasons why the company ceased to exist. But I didn’t care to hear any of the excuses, I wanted my Dutch Oven back. My Mom was hurt as much as I was, not only at the loss of the delicious pastries but also the loss of birthday cakes. The Dutch Oven did an excellent job of creating such cakes. Tuesday, Thursday & Saturday were never the same. The Dutch Oven man will always be a precious memory of my childhood. It was all part of life living up on McCanns Run. Lovett’s Drive In Another experience that ranks on the top rung of the ladder, like Dutch Oven, was going to the drive-in theater on Saturday night.

It was back in the day when indoor theaters took backseats to the outdoor ones. My family’s drive-in of choice was Lovett’s Weston Drive-In. It was a wonderful theater located between Jane Lew and Weston, WV. There were very few Saturdays my sister and I wouldn’t plead our case to our father to take us all to the movies. This was not an easy sell. My father was a man of coal, rising before the rooster’s crow to earn a living for his family. My father’s motto was “early to bed and early to rise.” Many Saturdays my father would work, if not in the coal fields, toiling at farm needs. We didn’t get a daily paper, but my Uncle Earl and Aunt Olive did. I 79

Behind the Microphone would call every Saturday afternoon to inquire what was playing at this magical place called Lovett’s Weston Drive- In Theater. My cousins, Beth or Jane, would read me the lineup. Now the last thing my father wished to do after a hard week of work was to go to the drive-in. I didn’t understand why my father wouldn’t want to stay up late at night and enjoy a movie, but in time I learned why my father went to bed so early, when I was rising at 4:00 a.m. to prepare for a radio program. There were always two matters I had going for me when I presented my case. If the film starred Randolph Scott, who was Dad’s favorite actor, or if Kirk Douglas starred, my mother’s favorite actor, there was a much better chance of winning my case. If both of them were in films, the begging was much easier. In my pursuit, to this place of wonderment, I won a few and lost a few, I would say I was about 50/50.

Lovett’s featured three films on Saturday night. Admission was $l.00 for adults and 50 cents for children under 12. My dad, God bless his soul, would usually make it through the first movie, but sometimes before the second film, or in the middle, would retreat to the backseat, lay down and go to sleep. My sister, Mom and I would enjoy the second movie. At its conclusion, after enjoying a variety of foods from the concession stand, we would wake up Dad to drive us home.

I recall this one night we didn’t wake him up. The third film was usually a horror movie.

That night we begged our mother to not alert him. We didn’t get halfway into the film when a head came popping up from the backseat, turning on the dome light to see what time it was.

When my father saw the time, and the fact that we hadn’t awakened him, the three of us felt the wrath of his voice. That was the last time that ever happened.

Lovett’s Drive-In Theater seems like only yesterday when my family and I got away from reality for a few short magnificent hours. To a kid like me, growing up on a farm miles away from the city life, it was truly a treasure. Lovett’s Weston Drive-In Theater and the Dutch Oven -- it really didn’t get any better.

Anderson’s Hot Dogs I have written wonderful memories of my childhood into early manhood. Here’s another precious memory: The Anderson Hot Dog Stand.

There were hot dogs—then there was an Anderson hot dog—a difference between night and day. The Dobbins’ Clan would journey to Weston once a week, either on Friday night or Saturday morning.

It all depended on my dad’s work schedule, but whatever time it was, there always was a stop at a little “hole in the wall” restaurant called, Anderson’s Hot Dogs.

There was a small entrance way to the eatery. So small, if two people met at the same time, someone would have to back up. There were six bar stools close together. Those stools were always filled with fans of the hot dogs. Plus, there were people standing behind each of the stools waiting for their turn, and there was usually a line out on the street.

Now, like I said, this place defined “a hole in the wall.” There were no tables, you either sat on a stool or stood behind one. My dad and I would often wait for a long period just to get a seat.

But, for the most part, Dad would order the hot dogs to go so all the family could have enjoyable eating on our way back to McCanns Run. The hot dogs were wrapped in paper and put in a brown paper bag. The dogs were always messy, but the messier the better. The food servers at Anderson’s always loaded the dogs full 80

Lew Dobbins with their famous chili, there was no skimping.

Now, to go along with these great tasting hot dogs was a great price. One could buy a fully loaded hot dog for a dime and fifteen cents for a soda. For only 35 cents you could enjoy the best food in West Virginia, two dogs and one soda. I know, you of my age, remember this pricing back in those years, but I am sure the youth reading my book are having a hard time imaging such low cost. I never met or knew the person who owned Anderson’s Hot Dogs, but I want to “thank you” for all the great memories of your wonderful hot dog stand in Weston, WV. It’s like I always say when I talk of Anderson’s hot dogs, “All hot dogs are created equal, it’s the Anderson chili that made the difference.”

The Attempted Hat Theft I had just left Hank Williams, Jr. after a concert at West Virginia University in Morgantown.

I was Hank’s guest and it was just a great night, until the attempted theft of my western hat.

I was walking through the parking lot of the WVU Colliseum to my car. I was dressed in full western attire, including a black western hat and expensive western boots, when from out of nowhere this idiot grabs the hat off my head. The subject sped passed me like Jesse Owens going for the gold. I immediately was in hot pursuit. It was difficult to run in my western boots, but somehow, an extra burst of strength went through my body. It was like the story that you have probably heard of a man lifting a car off of someome and saves their life. I was 40 at the time, and I got close enough to see this young white man who couldn’t have been more than 18 years of age. I kept this individual in view weaving in and out of cars throughout the parking lot. I would not give up. The race for the hat ended when the thief found himself at a dead end of the parking facility and there was no escape. There we both stood staring at each other. We were both gasping for air. I demanded he give me my hat, he refused. It was then that I came up with a “brilliant” idea, I reached inside my western coat and screamed, “Give me my hat, or I’ll shoot you where you stand.” Of course, I didn’t have a gun, but he thought I did. He dropped my hat and leaped over two cars and faded out of sight, never to be seen by me again.

As I stumbled on the way to my car, very much winded, there were a number of people who watched the whole show. They applauded me, they knew who I was and anybody could see that my hat was important to me. Even though the hat was black, the good guy won.

A. James Manchin

Mr. A. James Manchin was one of many personalities that I will forever remember in my five decades of behind the microphone. Manchin was one-of-a-kind, a man whose company I enjoyed. This eloquent, intelligent gentleman was a teacher by trade, a West Virginia House of Delegates member, in charge of a WV beautification program, and Secretary of State.

I first met Jim in the mid-70s while employed at WPDX Radio, Clarksburg, WV. Manchin was the subject of an interview by station manager, Walker Trumble. I listened and was in awe of the way this man handled himself on-air. His sincerity concerning a West Virginia beautification program was very much heard through his voice and command of the English language. Manchin and I became friends after the interview and remained as such through my broadcasting career.

The Marion County native would go on to be elected WV Secretary of State. It was following one of my many interviews with the Secretary that I commented on the hat he wore. A. James Manchin always wore a beautiful fedora in black or white. I was a fan of hats and told him how 81

Behind the Microphone

Senator Joe Manchin

good it looked on him. It was just a few short days later, I was sitting in the business office of WDTV, Channel 5 Television, located at then the Benedum Airport, when a suited gentleman walked in and presented me with a gift wrapped present from A. James Manchin. I opened it up and found with much delight a black fedora, just like the one of my old friend. I wore that hat well into the 90s. The years had taken its toll and eventually the hat had to go into retirement.

I fondly also recall an exclusive interview with Senator Ted Kennedy who was vying to be President of the United States.

It was all arranged by my friend and took place in Charleston, WV. It was prior to my television interview that I met Mr. Manchin’s nephew, Joe, who was elected to the West Virginia Senate representing Marion County.

Joe would go on to be WV Secretary of State, Governor of WV, and United States Senator.

Here’s to my gone, but not forgotten friend, A. James Manchin, and to my friend, Joe Manchin.

Pride in the State of West Virginia and Sports I was born, raised, and continue to live in the state of mountains. As I have written, I have had many opportunities to leave West Virginia to pursue my career in broadcasting, but on every occasion the bottom line would be this, “it’s a nice place to visit, but I wouldn’t want to live there.” I love the state of West Virginia, filled with endless beauty and the people of this state are a real plus. I am also a fan of WV University Football and Basketball. My earliest memories are that of NFL Hall of Famer, Sam Huff and Chuck Howley,basketball greats, Rod Hundley, Rod Thorn, and the Hall of Fame player whose silhouette is that of the NBA logo, Jerry West. There have been many coaches, but the ones who stand out in my memory are Bobby Bowden and Don Nehlen on the football side and Fred Schaus,Gale Catlett and Bob Huggins on te basketball side Plus the ladies basketball coach, Mike Carey. And speaking of Mike Carey, I recall fondly announcing games he played while a student athlete at Salem College.

In the early days of my youth, I recall the voice of Jack Fleming painting the pictures of WV basketball and football on my radio. Jack was also the voice for many glorious years of the Pittsburgh Steelers. After many years of broadcast excellence, Jack’s tenure as the voice of the Mountaineers ended.

Jack Fleming was a tough spot to follow. In fact, I wouldn’t give that spot to my cleaner. The new play by play voice of the Mountaineers was anointed to a young sports broadcaster who was employed by the company that held the broadcast rights of WVU Basketball and Football. This new man who would receive the hand-off from Fleming was Tony Caridi. I remember the same circumstances when Bob Prince was fired by the Pirates and his replacement was Lanny Frattare. Lanny excelled, he had a different style of calling the game, but the fans of the Pirates took him in as one of their own.

Lanny went on to broadcast the Pirates for over three decades. Now when it came to Tony replacing Jack Fleming, he stepped in and didn’t miss a beat.

He was himself and the fans welcomed him to the fold. Thank you, Jack, Bob, Lanny, and Tony, you are a special breed, and all of you are the best at what you do. Go Mountaineers!!!!

82

Lew Dobbins Old No. 72 I have always greatly admired beauty. This beauty comes in varied ways. From beautiful women, like my wife, Cynthia, to automobiles, guitars, houses, etc. There are so many items that stand out and say, “Look at me.” Then there’s that old saying, “beauty and price is in the eyes of the beholder.”

One such beauty in my life is Cadillacs from the 50s, 60s, and 70s. The bigger, the better.

It seems to me that back in the aforementioned times, Lincoln and Cadillac tried to out-do each other in luxury and size. I have long dreamed to own one of these magnificent automobiles, but price and condition has always blocked my path. Being the plain-spoken man that I am, I do not find the newer Cadillacs exciting me like those of old. They have cut them in half, they may ride very nicely, but that classic Cadillac look is gone..

It was 10:30 p.m. one weekday night when my wife, Cynthia, called to tell me about this old Cadillac she saw coming home from work. She really couldn’t determine the condition, but said you may want to look at it in the light of day. The next morning the two of us traveled to the Cadillac sighting. It was for sale, but the price of this antique from another world, I felt was too high of a mountain to climb. There it sat in all its glory. I’m looking at a 1972 two-door Cadillac EI Dorado in mint condition. It’s solid white with a black leather top. I cannot find a blemish whatsoever on this bigger than life automobile. The miles totaled only 37,000 and was garage kept. This Cadillac defined the words “cream puff.’ This ‘72 EI Dorado was loaded with conveniences way ahead of its time. There was power everywhere: doors, windows, seats (leather seats to be exact) that looked as though they never were sat upon, cruise control, tilt steering, telescopic driver wheel, AM/FM push button radio, rear defogger, automatic headlight dimmer, climate control temperature, electric mirrors, and shaded rearview mirror for oncoming traffic lights. This was my dream car—it was a one-of-a-kind. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity to own a huge part of the gone, but not forgotten, automobile era. I stood there looking at this beautiful car and went as far as to name it, “Old No. 72.” The longer I stood, I came to realization that I couldn’t pull the trigger at the price advertised, so I faded off into the sunset.

Thank God it wasn’t the last time that I would see Old No.72. It was just a few short days later that Old No. 72 was moved to another location. I once again had my wife drive me beside my dream car so I could just sit there and marvel. I told my wife I couldn’t stand it any longer, I called the owner’s number from the for sale sign and arranged an appointment. I didn’t think we would be able to come to terms, but even so, I had to drive this Cadillac and drive I did.

When returning from my cruise, the owner and I negotiated a price but I didn’t feel comfortable with the payment. So I returned home Cadillac-less.

I told Cynthia about the terms with the purchase of said vehicle and she said, “If you really want it that bad, buy it.” I thought about that, but I just didn’t feel comfortable in spending our hard-earned money, so I moved on, or thought I moved on.

It was a few short weeks after I declined the purchase of the Cadillac, that we spotted Old No. 72. It was back at its prior heavily traveled location. I screamed, “Cynthia, she’s back.”

Cynthia pulled up beside this thousands upon thousands pounds of steel and once again I drooled over this once in a lifetime Cadillac EI Dorado. However, this time, it was a different meeting. The for sale sign had been removed from the window. I turned to my partner in life and said, “The vehicle is sold.” Cynthia walked up to my side and responded, “It looks as though they have, and you are the new owner.” I stood like a stone statue, she handed the keys to me, and my hands are shaking. I felt this had to be a dream. It couldn’t be real. The love of my life, the best partner and mother in the world, secretly negotiated a price she was comfortable with and purchased Old No. 72 for me. I asked her how much she paid. Her only reply was, “Less than your offer.” In the middle of a K-Mart parking lot, at the height of the Christmas season, 83

Behind the Microphone

Christmas 2014 with “Old 72” (Photo by Cynthia Dobbins)

with people driving and walking in all directions, I pulled her body up to mine and kissed her. I had just received the greatest material gift in my life. The words, thank you, do not come close to my feelings, in fact, there are not enough adjectives in the book of Webster to tell of my feelings. The word “love” is defined in another name, “Cynthia.” “You are the love of my life, I am blessed to be loved by you, you have to be an earthly angel. Thank you for being you, and to me you will be forever young.”

The Jamboree If you grew up like I did in the hills of West Virginia, a live country music show broadcast every Saturday night from Wheeling, WV, became a family tradition. This celebration of music was broadcast on 50,000 watts AM WWVA and was attended weekly by thousands of country music fans. This powerful West Virginia radio station drew attendees from all over the country including large groups of fans from Canada.

Here’s a time capsule of the famed Jamboree.

The name has changed throughout the years, but the purpose has always been to promote country music. It all began in 1933, as the WWVA Jamboree. It was renamed Jamboree USA In the 60s and it is presently named the Wheeling Jamboree. On April 1, 1933, the live audience premiere of the world’s original WWVA Jamboree took place at the Capitol Theater in Wheeling, WV. The first big star was Loye Donald Pack, his stage name was Cowboy Loye. In 1936, Grandpa Jones signed with the show and was followed by Doc Williams and the Border Riders, who became the Jamboree’s most popular act of 1938. During the 30s, Joe Barker and the Chuck Wagon Gang became big favorites as did Lew Children and Floyd Tillman.

The 40s presented the largest concentration of female performers in the music industry because of the fact most of the male stars either joined or were drafted to serve in World War II. The WWVA Jamboree discontinued live audience broadcasts between December 12, 1941, and July 13, 1946. The new home for the Jamboree was the Virginia Theater in Wheeling. In the 40s, the country music program continued to flourish with stars such as Hawkshaw Hawkins who soon became the most popular act. Wilma Lee and Stoney Cooper joined the Jamboree along with the gospel quartet, The Sunshine Boys, Hank Snow and soon to become a motion picture and TV star, Ken Curtis (better known as “Festus” on the TV series “Gunsmoke”). In April 1952, bluegrass music made its entry at the Jamboree with the Bailey Brothers and Their Happy Valley Boys. To be followed by Jim and Jesse McReynolds, Hylo Brown, and The Osborne Brothers. It was also during this period that rockabilly became a regular feature with artists like Bob Gallion, Hardrock Gunter and Chuck & Jim Cook. In July 1962, the Virginia Theater was demolished. The Rex Theater became the new locale of the Jamboree. The Jamboree added 27 new acts. On January 15, 1966, the Jamboree moved to another location, the Wheeling Island Exhibition Hall. It was December 13, 1969, that WWVA Jamboree moved its live audience show back to the same Capitol Theater used for the 1933 broadcast. During that year. the new owners changed the venue’s name to The Capitol Music Hall and the event to Jamboree USA.

84

Lew Dobbins The Jamboree featured the biggest stars in country music and a new roster of Jamboree regulars during the 70s, which included the gospel group, The Blue Ridge Quartet, who became the most popular act of 1970. In the early 70s, trucker’s jamborees were held hosted by Dick Curless, Dave Dudley, and Patti Powell. It is estimated that between 1933 and 1976, more than five million visitors attended the original Jamboree. On Saturday nights, while running the roads of WV, I would often listen to the Jamboree. I also attended several of the live shows.

Two of the most memorable were with my wife, Cynthia, when we were in attendance at the Tammy Wynette and Tanya Tucker performances. I was also heard coast to coast singing two of my self-penned songs on the live WWVA broadcast following the Jamboree. The program also took place in the Capitol Music Hall.

In 1977, the Jamboree inspired “Jamboree in the Hills,” an outdoor country music event held annually near the city of Wheeling which attracts thousands of country music fans from around the world. It was in 1997, WWVA dropped its country music format, but continued to carry the Jamboree. In 2005, the radio station stopped airing live broadcasts. In 2007, the Capitol Music Hall was closed after failing a number of safety inspections. In 2010, rival Wheeling radio station, WKKX, purchased the rights to air the program which became a local non-profit corporation. The show was renamed the Wheeling Jamboree. Its new location is the Wheeling Island Hotel and Casino on Wheeling Island. It is the second oldest country music broadcast in the United States after the world famous Grand Ole Opry.

As a Matter of Fact • The crowds at the Jamboree continued to build throughout the years as it featured the biggest stars in country music. No star was above the Jamboree. In October 1971, singer Charley Pride set attendance records with four sold-out shows. Over 10,000 fans saw Pride, who prior to his concert was named the Country Music Association’s “Entertainer of the Year.”

• Brad Paisley didn’t want to leave a concert and begged his grandfather to let him stay. Paisley’s grandfather had won tickets to see Jamboree USA. The star that night was John Conlee. In the words of Brad Paisley, “I attended many shows at the Jamboree as a kid. My grandpa was about to leave during the second to last song to beat traffic, but I wouldn’t let him because John hadn’t done “Rose Colored Glasses,” so we stayed.

My grandpa later said that I was right and that was the best song of the night.”

• During Christmas weekend 1984, a 12-year old Brad Paisley took the Jamboree stage to begin his performing career. In Paisley’s words, “I sang a song I wrote. Tom Miller, the program director invited me onto the show. I remember getting up with just a guitar and the audience was very receptive, probably because I was a little kid.” Paisley became one of WWVA’s regular rotating performers warming up the crowd before the evening’s headliner was introduced. “I opened for a list of performers like George Jones, Steve Wariner, Charley Pride, Jimmy Dickens, and so on. How did that happen? Where else does that happen?

Top to bottom: Doc Williams, Hawkshaw Hawkins, Ken Curtis (singer), Ken Curtis (“Festus”)

Charley Pride

Brad Paisley 85

Behind the Microphone I can’t imagine who I’d be without having that exposure to lean on.” Eventually Paisley’s career took off and he was able to return to the Jamboree as a headliner. “I think I really felt like I had made it when I returned there and headlined.

Something about what your home folks think, matters more.

I know the Ohio Valley can attribute a large portion of its culture to the Jamboree. Country music is so big there and Lew obtained tw o of the “original” red seats from the Capit it is due to the Jamboree.” ol Music Ha it was being refurbis

hed

ll when

See You Later, The Final Chapter for Now My journey in the creation of this book began 50 years ago. Those years for the most part have been hidden away in my mind. It wasn’t till early 2012 that I unlocked the memories and began the process of translation to print. My life has been a wonderful adventure, now that’s not to say I haven’t fallen on hard times mentally and physically from time to time, just like every human who walks God’s green earth. I have wined and dined with country music royalty, stars that fans would be honored just to shake their hands or get an autograph. I got to know these stars on and off stage. This book to coin an old phrase, which I feel has been overused but is true in this case, “a true labor of love.”

This book is country music history and could well be taught on the education of the genre.

I am honored to have been a part of the greatest conversations in the history of wonderful country music. But, my friends, you have just read a part of my professional life, there is so much more—the stories are endless. However, as the old saying goes, “all good things must come to an end,” and to be absolutely honest, I’ve grown tired of remembering and transferring my thoughts to print.

I am very proud of my life and this book. My goal from the start of this publication was to make sure everyone could sit down to be educated and entertained. I stood my ground in making sure the book would be as if someone was watching a family rated motion picture.

There are stories. true facts of life I have witnessed that need to stay out on the road and not in this book. In addition, my words are of my professional life, not my private. There is a huge difference. There is Lew the entertainer, who I love to share with fans. Then there’s the private Lew that stays within his family. There are some private life stories in this book, but they are only ones I felt comfortable sharing.

My life has truly been blessed, filled with so many precious memories, there’s been many happy moments. However, life also deals sad ones. Death has not been a stranger in my life.

So many of my friends, peers, and family members have passed on. At times I wonder why I haven’t joined them. The Lord has been good to me. I know it’s only through His grace I continue to entertain on radio, on stage and in this book. My Maker has to have a great sense of humor, or I would have passed on long ago. So my mission in life continues.

This book is as real and honest as it gets—a testimonial, my legacy.

I miss the true years of real country music in the 60s, 70s and for the most part the 80s.

It was only a short time back that I finally came to terms with this so-called ‘new country music.’ Although I don’t understand it, I know the youth of today likewise don’t understand the country I grew with and played. But the most important part of all this ‘not understanding’ is the fact that, “Thank God, the beat goes on.”

There’s so much terrific talent in my wonderful state of West Virginia. At this point in my life I am enjoying exposing this talent, more so than playing the established stars.

As you read just a few lines ago, death has not been a stranger. I felt in 2011 my name would be added to the obituary column. On Thanksgiving morning I underwent emergency open heart surgery. Thank God I made it through the operation and recovery. I was a time bomb ready to 86

Lew Dobbins explode. My journey back was very, very difficult. It took me hitting rock bottom to quit a 50 year habit, smoking. It’s been tough, I was so addicted that even now, 5 years later, there are moments in my life I crave a cigarette, but I know one would lead to two, then two to three, then would come a pack and soon afterwards a carton. I’ve been asked to speak concerning the ills of smoking, I have refused and will continue to say, “no.” It’s a choice one makes, my choice was put to me this way. Do you want to smoke and die, or quit and live? I will never condemn someone for smoking because I know firsthand how difficult it is to stop. But I will say, stopping has been worth every second of agony. My entire life changed Thanksgiving morning of 2011, all for the best.

At this point in my life, I continue to feel very creative. I look at my age as not being old, it’s just a number. It’s not about all the aged years but all the wisdom and experience I have accumulated. I do not regret being older, because of the fact there’s many who have not received such a privilege.

I still stay active within the music scene. I can no longer, nor do I wish, to perform four hours on live radio, however, I do have a ten minute daily program on 96.3 FM, WOTR, Lost Creek, WV, and 980 AM, WHAW in Weston, WV. This show, is titled, “Once Upon A Time in Country Music” where the memories of yesterday live today. The show primarily concerns country music from what I call “the true golden age.” I look back on some of the fine times I have enjoyed in country music. Many of which have been written in my book and I continue from time to time as an emcee at country music events.

There are many stories about me and my escapades. Every time I’m out in public there is usually at least one event that is brought to my attention. Some of the stories I hear are somewhat true with a touch of Hollywood, and some events involve someone other than me.

There are situations I don’t remember and, of course, there are some that are completely false.

I’ve been in a lot of places and circumstances. There are a few of those events that run together and are just a blur, but true or not true, good or bad, my life has been a true blessing. There’s been highs and lows, the good and bad, but through it all I feel the good outweighs the bad tenfold.

I continue to write songs, two of which, were recently recognized by the American Songwriters Magazine produced in Nashville, Tennessee. It was just a short time back, two of my songs were recorded and several others have been published.

I thank my mother and father, Woodrow and Gladys Dobbins, who gave me life. To all the great men and women in broadcasting that took time to help a broadcasting greenhorn on how it should be done. To all the creative people who took time to invite me into their world.

To all the writers and interviewers that contributed to this history of country music. A very special “thank you” to my wife, Cynthia, without her immense knowledge of computer science and her tireless research, you would not be reading this book. This Lew with Jason and granddaughter, Rose lady has stood beside me in tough and good times, and I really believe, s, ter gh au dd if I hadn’t met this wonderful woman, this book would never an gr Lew with his Kaylie and Rose. have been a reality, and I would have died years ago. To my son, Jason Andrew Dobbins, I am very proud of him. Jason 87

Behind the Microphone works in the production department of CBS-TV affiliate, WDTV in Bridgeport, WV. He films and produces commercials and promotional announcements. In addition, he also records voice overs on most of what he films. Jason also owns a film company, JD Film Productions, specializing in documentaries, music videos, special events and the transfer of VHS tape to DVD. Jason is married to Anitra Gower, and is the proud father of two children, Kaylie, age 14, and three year old little Rose August Dobbins.

Well, I guess that about wraps it up. I feel I’ve written and said enough and in some cases, too much. It’s my sincere wish you have found this book entertaining and educational. The following words are not wasted, “I thank you from the bottom of my heart for supporting this project.” I would love to receive your input on what you have just read. Get with me and I will get back to you (email: lewdobbins@yahoo.com.)

Rose with her “Grammy

” (Cynthia)

I am sincerely, Lew Dobbins

wedding Jason and Anitra at their Graceland the at ” lvis ceremony with “E Nevada. as, Wedding Chapel - Las Veg ville both Ne ron Aa (Jon Bon Jovi and chapel.) married their wives at this

2016 - Kaylie, 14, is an accomplished dancer. She has pe rformed at Rockefe ller Plaza in New York Ci Los Angles and wi ty, studied dance in th one of the Rock ettes in New York City.

88

)

nitra (2016

er mother, A

s with h Rose Dobbin

Stay tuned! Up next...

The interviews of a lifetime, a selection of songs I have written and Lew Dobbins Country Music Trivia!

89

INTERVIEWS

Stories Behind the Songs Alan Jackson on “Don’t Rock the Jukebox” “It came from an idea on the road. I was playing this little bar way before I had any records out. We were in a little Virginia town playing at Geraldine’s Lounge. I walked over to the Jukebox to see what records were on, like we usually did when we played a bar. My bass player, Roger Wills was standing there with me. He was trying to read the records when I leaned on the corner of the jukebox. One of the legs was broken off, it was kind of wobbling around. Roger looked over at me and said, “Alan, don’t rock the jukebox,” and I thought to myself that sounds like a good song title and it became one.”

Ray Stevens on “The Streak” “The idea, Lew, came to me after reading a little article in Newsweek magazine. There was a UCLA student who had taken off his clothes at point A and ran through a crowd to point B. It was called streaking and I said to myself, this has got to be a great idea for a song. When the streak was way up on the chart, we would get streaked by somebody on a regular basis, Lew, right in the middle of my performance, or at the beginning or end, there would be a naked individual for all to see.(laughs)” Lew: “Ray, what’s harder to write and perform, the straight country or the novelty?”

Ray: “The novelty is harder to write and it’s harder to perform. Unfortunately, novelty songs don’t have the life that a good ballad has.” That was Ray Stevens from 1984.

Joe Bonsall of the Oak Ridge Boys on “Elvira” “In 1981 when “Elvira” really hit big and won all the awards, including a Grammy, it was just a monstrous song. One of those that all in music dreams of having. Elvira was played at major league baseball park during the seventh-inning stretch. It was played in roller rinks. One time I stopped at a McDonald’s to eat and there were like fifty little kids singing “Elvira” at a birthday party. Now we had gold albums up to that point, but “Elvira” gave us a single that sold two and one half million and an album that went double platinum.” That was Joe Bonsall from 1985.

Carl Perkins on “Blue Suede Shoes” “I wrote ‘Blue Suede Shoes’ in 1955. I heard a voice say the title of my song to a girl at a little club I was playing in my hometown of Jackson, Tennessee. I lay tossing and turning in my bed after the show, I could not sleep. I thought, that boy thinks that much about his shoes. I liked them but I didn’t own a pair at the time. I couldn’t go to sleep thinking about the love this boy had for his blue suede shoes, so I got up’ I guess it was around four in the morning, went downstairs and couldn’t find any paper. So I took three Irish potatoes out of a brown bag and thought of the old nursery rhyme, “One for the money, two for the show, three to get ready and four to go. And that’s how 90

Lew Dobbins I wrote the song. I wrote the words on that old potato bag and at the same time in my head developed the melody.”

Lew: The question was asked of Carl Perkins, “What part of performing did he enjoy the best - was it singing, playing the guitar, or both?”

Carl: “Well, when I’m up there something special happens, There is this connection with my audience. There is something that happens that’s very hard for me to explain. But by the audience’ reaction of your performance, it lets you know you are doing something that, even if you didn’t get paid for, you would still do it because you love it so much. My old Paw said to me one day when I was a little boy, he said, “Son, whatever you choose to do make it something that you would do if they didn’t pay you for it, and you’ll succeed.” I will never forget what he told me.” Carl Perkins from 1985.

Hank Cochran on writing and singing country music Hank Cochran has written some of the greatest country music songs of all time. There have been so many hits including a classic, “Make The World Go Away” by Eddy Arnold. In 1984 Hank expressed a desire to not only write country music, but to perform on stage, however it didn’t take long for that desire to change. In the words of the legendary writer, “I really never took that much time to work the singing part because, just to be very truthful, I am lazy (laughs). Whether people believe it or not, being a singer is hard work. I have been on tour with Willie Nelson and that’s just about as hard a road you can hoe being on the road with Willie. It has just about killed me. First of all, you can’t roar and drink because you don’t have time. You do a show, get back on the bus and travel three hundred miles, get off and take a shower, get back on the bus and drive out to where you’re picking.

Then after the performance get back on the bus. It’s terrible, you have no drinking time.”

Glen Campbell Interview It’s 1969, a period I describe as the “Golden Age of Real Country Music.” A man from the state of Bill and Hillary Clinton is lighting up the country music radio airways. He’s become a very popular man, a star of radio and TV. I speak of Arkansas’ Glen Campbell.

At the time of this radio conversation, Glen was asked if it was difficult to go out in public without being disturbed by his fans. “If you mean do I get ‘bugged,’ it doesn’t bother me. I think when it starts ‘bugging’ me, I’ll start worrying, but then again there are some things that bother me.

Like, if you are in a hurry to catch a plane, Lew, I hate to say no. I say that, ‘I’m very sorry, but I don’t have time for an autograph.’ I don’t try to offend people, I just hope they understand when I say no there is a reason. So to all your listeners, if I don’t give you an autograph it’s nothing personal, I just have to be somewhere fast. Now the biggest problem I have when it comes to some fans is in a restaurant. There are people all around and so many are staring at you, then about the time they bring your food and you are ready to take a bite, they come over and ask for your autograph.

Please, when I am eating, that might be the only privacy I get that day. So if you want an autograph, ask me before or after I eat. It’s very difficult, at times, being me.”

The theme song of Glen’s TV show was a John Hartford song, “Gentle on My Mind.” Glen recorded that song early in his career, but it had little success. When Campbell re-recorded the song and used it as the theme for the opening of his program, it became one of Glen’s biggest recordings.

91

Behind the Microphone In 1969, Glen Campbell was a huge fan of country music singer/songwriter/musician Jerry Reed. In Glen’s words, “He is something else. I did one of Jerry’s songs on my Phoenix album.

It was titled, ‘You’re Young and You Will Forget.’ That’s when I appreciated Jerry Reed’s writing and when I found out he could play guitar so well, I wanted to break his fingers (laughs).

To me he is the most talented singer, writer, guitar players I have ever met. He can do it all” Glen, just prior to the broadcast interview, visited The White House where he was given a personal tour by Mr. and Mrs. Nixon. It certainly left an impression. “It was great. I was in the Lincoln Bedroom, the Queen’s Bedroom, and I was surprised they took me to their private quarters. President Nixon is a good guy. They are good people. I had no idea there was so much to being President of the United States. His press secretary showed me the President’s schedule. He was on the job at eight in the morning and the earliest he was going to get to bed was midnight and this was on a weekend.”

Glen was the featured entertainer at a Farmers’ Banquet hosted by The White House. So how was the reaction from the President and the’ First Lady. “Oh, it was great, they seemed to enjoy all my farm jokes as did the farmers. I went through all my farm stories like, ‘I was enjoying some milk today and a cow fell on me.’ Stuff like that (laughs}.”

Writer Jimmy Webb wrote many hit songs for Glen. One was a particular favorite. The song, “Galveston.” “I just loved it the first time Jimmy sang it to me. It was a very timely song.

To me, it’s the guy sitting in Vietnam and thinking about his girl back home and I hope that all of the boys won’t have to be over there much longer. I pray the President gets them out.”

You have just read, in part, thoughts of Glen Campbell in 1969. I feel about Glen as Glen feels about Jerry Reed. Campbell is one of the best, if not the overall best, who ever entertained.

Lew Dobbins Interviews Glen Campbell- 1973 I was a huge Glen Campbell fan. I had to interview “Goodtime Glen” as he was known from his television show. After two full weeks of trying to get Campbell on my radio program, I finally succeeded. Glen was in Las Vegas rehearsing his new show on the Vegas strip. His manager gave me a phone number and instructed me to call at 9:00 p.m. Vegas time which was 12:00 midnight in Clarksburg, WV. In a broadcast interview we talked about the hit songs written for him by Jimmy Webb, his new live concert presentation, and his television program.

Lew: “To date, Glen, what is your biggest record?”

Glen: “Wichita Lineman” Lew: “That’s a Jimmy Webb song, right?”

Glen: “Right. He’s penned some really big hits for me: ‘By the Time I Get to Phoenix,’ ‘Where’s the Playground Susie,’ ‘Galveston’and ‘Honey Come Back.’ It has been a great association. The reunion album I am more proud of that then anything I’ve ever done.”

Lew: “Tell me about the new Las Vegas show?”

Glen: “I’m bringing in the Royal Scott Guard from England. There will be 17 bagpipes and 7 drummers.”

Lew: “Tell me about your network TV show.”

Glen: “I got into it the first couple of years when Tommy Smothers was producing it.

I thought the show was excellent. What they did was get a group of writers that wrote a show around Glen Campbell. When Tommy Smothers had the run-in with CBS, he was out.

After that it seemed like they wrote a show and put Glen Campbell in it. That does not work for me. I really enjoyed it the first couple of years, the last two I didn’t because it wasn’t what I wanted to present. So that’s why we went off the air.”

Lew: “Glen, thanks for the time.”

Glen: “Anytime my friend.”

This was in part some of our broadcast conversation.

92

Lew Dobbins Glen Campbell will always have a place in my heart. He not only sings a good song but he is an entertainer and a world class musician.

As a Matter of Fact • Campbell has been married four times and is the father of five sons and three daughters.

• From 1980 through 1981, Campbell had a very public relationship with then 21 year old country star, Tanya Tucker, and was the subject of supermarket tabloids for months.

Campbell has been married to Kimberly “Kim” Woollen since 1982. They have three children together.

• In 2005, Campbell was inducted the Country Music Hall of Fame.

• In June 2011, Campbell announced he was diagnosed with Alzheimer’s disease. He had been suffering from short term memory loss for years. The star went on a final goodbye tour with three of his children joining him in his backup band. His last show was on November 30, 2012, in Napa, California. Campbell sang “Rhinestone Cowboy” as a goodbye at the 2012 Grammy Awards which was held on February 12, 2012.

• Campbell is one of the most awarded artists in music of all time.

George Jones & Tammy Wynette Interview It’s the summer of 1973, the place- Clarksburg, WV - the event: an appearance of country music royalty, George Jones and Tammy Wynette. The anticipation has been building for months, now all the talk is over, it’s reality. In a smoke-filled dressing room, following the sold-out performance, George and Tammy sat down with me for a conversation to be broadcast on the airways of country music radio.

Lew: “Tammy, tell me about the place you were born.”

Tammy: “Well, Lew, it’s an odd situation. I was born in the state of Mississippi, but our boys joined the Alabama line. So the nearest town near us was Redbay, Alabama. So I guess I have to claim both states.”

Lew: “Where, did your interest in country music begin?”

Tammy: “I started singing in school at the age of five. I loved to sing so much I would go to all the plays and programs they would put on and I played the piano.

Lew: “Tammy, tell me about your father. I know he was a wonderful inspiration.”

Tammy: “Yes, my father died when I was eight months old, but he played almost any instrument he picked up. He left behind, at the time of his death, a string of instruments.

I think, five or six, including the piano he asked my mother to buy prior to his death. Just before he died, he went totally blind, but he would sit at the piano and place my fingers on the keys. His wish was that I would learn to play, so I did. It was probably born in me and I just loved it.”

Lew: “George, where was the beginning of your life?”

George: “Well, actually I was brought up mostly around Beaumont, Texas, which was probably 120,000 people, but I was born about 40 miles from Beaumont in a little oil-field town that was a big boom back in the early 1900s called Saratoga, Texas, population of about 300-400 people. I moved back to Beaumont when I was 10 or 11 years old and pretty much made that my home.”

93

Behind the Microphone Lew: “George, when did you get interested in country music?”

George: “Well, I guess all families where there is a musician or entertainer, it’s almost inherited in a way. My mother played piano and organ in church years ago and my dad played guitar and harmonica. That’s all I heard ever since I was big enough to remember singing a country song. My dad always wanted me to sing. I had a sister who sang with me at the time, we sang duets together. I remember my favorites back then were Roy Acuff and Bill Monroe. I would beg my momma, if I went to sleep during the Grand Ole Opry, to be sure and wake me up when they came on.”

Lew: “Tell me about your way to stardom.”

George: “I started off with a record label formed in Beaumont. Back when you might remember Arlie Duff, who wrote and recorded the song, “You All Come,” which Bing Crosby made a fabulous recording. I served in the Marine Corp for almost two years and when I was discharged in November 1953, I started playing local clubs and there were some people who formed a new company. They were looking for new talent, they offered me a contract and I took it. I went from there to three other labels. I always wanted to be on a major label. It took me 17 years to get to that label. I finally got to EPIC.” Lew: “Tammy, I know you have had many successful Octobers” Tammy: “I sure have. I came to the disc jockey convention in Nashville in October which was the first October in a string of successful Octobers. I was working with some DJs in Birmingham, Alabama, and I came up with the men and their wives to the convention. It was the first time I had been in Nashville. Then, the following October, I had my first hit record, “Apartment No.9.” Then, the following October, I got a Grammy for the song, “I Don’t Want to Play House.” And the next three years I got Female Vocalist of the Year. In October, in the same year, I had a baby girl born, and the exact date is October 5. George and I named her Georgette. It’s been a good string of Octobers.”

Lew: “Tammy, I feel that the songs you sing really depict women in true life.”

Tammy: “I think so and I think the people who have bought my records and have been so nice to me are the women who are mostly staying at home with the every day problems of life. When it comes to divorce, working women like to hear this in a song. It really means a lot to them.”

Lew: “George, you are considered one of the greatest country singers of all time, and I certainly Country Legends, Tammy Wynette & George Jones – Nathan Goff Armory, Clarksburg, WV 1973 (Photo courtesy agree.” of Kenny Howell) George: “Well, thank you, Lew, it really makes me feel good to hear. I hope I can live up to that.”

This wasn’t the only show I would emcee with George and Tammy. Later in this book in the 1980s there is more conversation with them...stay tuned.

94

Lew Dobbins Ernest Tubb Interview

Ernest Tubb was one of the pioneers of country music. It’s 1974 and I am looking forward to working with the country music great. The original E.T. was a Texan, tried and true. One of his biggest hits concerned his native Texas, “Waltz Across Texas.” His signature song, “Walking the Floor Over You,” in 1941, marked the rise of the honky-tonk style of music.

Ernest had another side most country fans didn’t see. There were times the country music star, in his early years, had a problem with alcohol. It’s well documented that in 1957 he walked into the National Life Building lobby in Nashville and fired a 357 magnum intending to shoot music producer, Jim Denny. Tubb shot at the wrong man, but did not hit anyone. He was arrested and charged with public drunkenness.

One night on the road, according to drummer Jack Greene, he and band mate, Cal Smith, were fired following a night of Tubb drinking. The three would reconcile and continue to play with Tubb for three years before each embarked on solo careers.

Ernest Tubb joined the Grand Ole Opry in February 1943 and put together one of the premiere bands in country music, “The Texas Troubadours.”

Ernest Tubb was a fan favorite. He took pride in himself and in his band. In a broadcast interview in 1974, Tubb credited Jimmie Rodgers as his influence, “Yes, he was and to me he’s still the greatest of all the country singers of today. None has ever surpassed him. I would imagine if you would check around with country western entertainers, I think you would find that at least half of them were inspired directly or indirectly by Jimmie Rodgers.”

Ernest Tubb was an innovator. The Texas Troubadours were the first to feature an electric guitar as a lead instrument on the Grand Ole Opry. This started some of the changes in music on the stage of the Opry. In Tubb’s words, “I approved of most changes, I feel change is needed to progress our country music. There were some changes I didn’t approve, but I won’t get into that.”

Ernest Tubb was a mentor of mine. It was on a hot summer Saturday afternoon in the hills of West Virginia that I emceed a show starring Ernest Tubb and The Troubadours. It felt like it was 90 degrees in the shade, but that didn’t make a difference to Ernest and his band. They came out clad in full western attire. I said to Ernest, “You and your band really look fantastic, but how in the world are you managing the heat in your western suits?

Ernest replied, “Lew, the people paid to see something different and be entertained, and that’s exactly what we do, whether it’s 95 degrees or 75 degrees. The show will go on with all of us looking our best.”

Long live the memory of Ernest Tubb, one of the all-time greats on and off stage.

As a Matter of Fact • Tubb was inspired by Jimmie Rodgers and spent his spare time learning to sing, yodel and play the guitar.

• Over the years, Tubb worked various jobs such as, ditch digging, drug store clerk, beer delivery truck driver and worked on various radio stations to support himself.

• In 1936, Tubb contacted Jimmie Rodgers’ widow to ask for an autographed photo (Jimmie Rodgers died in 1933). A friendship developed and she was instrumental in getting Tubb a recording contract with RCA. In 1940, the future country music star switched to Decca Records. It was his sixth Decca release with the single, “Walking the Floor Over You,” that brought Tubb to stardom.

95

Behind the Microphone • • • •

•

Tubb joined the Grand Ole Opry in February 1943 and put together his band, the Texas Troubadours.

In 1947, Ernest Tubb established the world famous “Ernest Tubb Record Store,” the original location is still operating in Nashville along with two branch stores.

Tubb recorded several hit duets with then up and coming, Loretta Lynn, in the early 60s. In 1965, he was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame.

Tubb’s singing voice remained intact until late in life when he fell ill with emphysema. Even so, he continued to make over 200 personal appearances a year, carrying an oxygen tank on his bus.

Erne bb at After each performance he would shake hands and sign autographs Clarksburg’sts Tu Nathan Goff Ar mory (Photo co with every fan who wanted to stay. Health problems finally halted urtesy of Kenny Howell) his performances in 1982. He died of the illness in 1984 at Baptist Hospital in Nashville, Tennessee. He is buried in Nashville’s Hermitage Memorial Gardens. He was 70 years of age.

He ranks No. 21 in CMT’s 40 Greatest Men of Country Music.

Roy Acuff Interview

As I wrote earlier in my book, I was the master of ceremonies at country music events throughout the area, around the state and beyond. Back then, the emcee was an intricate part of the program. It was my job, prior to musical entertainment, to get everyone gathered and excited to be present. It was a time when country music entertainers wished to be properly announced.

Today, for the most part, the younger artists just walk out on stage.

One such event was the Taylor County Fair. The fair association presented a variety of family entertainment. There was always at least one major country music performer. On a warm summer night in 1975, the country music star that year was the King of Country Music, Roy Acuff and his Smokey Mountain Boys. It was my first encounter with Mr. Acuff and I will always remember it. I enjoyed wearing my hair a little longer than most in country music, and that did not amuse King Roy. Roy Acuff was a plain-spoken man. Our first meeting went something like this. I said, “Mr. Acuff, my name in Lew Dobbins from WPDX Radio. I will be emceeing your program tonight.

He extended his hand, and said, “Does your radio station play real country music?”

I said, “Yes.” He said, “Good,” and then replied, “You need a haircut.” That was just Roy Acuff being Roy Acuff.

Acuff joined the Grand Ole Opry in 1938. In Roy’s words, “It was a very exciting night, but I was very nervous. I went there as a fiddler. I use to be a fairly good country fiddler but that night I wasn’t so hot—my bow was shaky. That night, on my debut appearance, I sang, “The Great Speckled Bird.” I couldn’t believe the crowd’s reaction—no one on the Opry had ever received such an ovation. In fact, I did four standing ovations. Even the old timers couldn’t believe a fellow could come in there and disturb the audience like I did.”

96

Lew Dobbins “The Great Speckled Bird” got me recognized, but I realized I had to come back with another unique song. So I came across with what would become my signature song, “The Wabash Cannonball.” I created a whistle that none of the others had ever done. It had been recorded before, but I feel I created a sound the audience waited and wanted to hear. It wasn’t the Cannonball, it wasn’t Roy Acuff, it was the whistle.”

Roy Acuff recalled the early days of his music career in Nashville. “In the 1930s and 40s country music in Nashville wasn’t very popular. It was just a capital city, that’s all you could say about Nashville. Nothing was thought of music, and truthfully, the people in Nashville were not very fond of the Grand Ole Opry.

The King of Country Music, Roy Acuff, honest and real as it gets.

As a Matter of Fact: • During local gatherings at the Acuff house, Roy would often amuse people by balancing farm tools on his chin. Later in life he would balance the bow of his fiddle on his chin.

• Acuff began his musical career in the 30s and gained regional fame as the singer and fiddler for his group, “The Smoky Mountain Boys.”

• He joined the Grand Ole Opry in 1938.

• In 1942, Acuff co-founded the first major Nashville based country music publishing company, Acuff-Rose Music, which signed acts such as Hank Williams, Roy Orbison and the Everly Brothers.

• In 1962, Acuff became the first living inductee into the Country Music Hall of Fame..

• In the early 80s, after the death of his wife, Mildred, Acuff, then in his 80s, moved into a house on the Opryland Grounds and continued performing on stage.

• Roy Acuff died in Nashville on November 23, 1992, of congestive heart failure at the age of 89.

Loretta Lynn Interview

It’s 1975, I had just received some pleasing words, Loretta Lynn is coming to town. I had long been a big supporter of Miss Loretta and soon was working with the promoter in putting together a night of country music starring the “Coal Miner’s Daughter.”

Clarksburg’s Nathan Goff Armory was sold out. The curtain was raised and there she stood in a long white southern-belle dress. Loretta did not disappoint, and afterwards, for several hours signed autographs for everyone who desired her signature.

There are many who talk about the hard grind of a country music personality, but Loretta defined the words “hard grind” long before her success in country music.

In the words of Lynn, “I had a real hard grind. By the time I was 20, I had four children. My husband and I were so young, I had such a responsibility, I had to grow up and act like an old woman when I was just a kid.”

Long before her success, Loretta worked 12-14 hours a day toiling in farm fields to support her children. “Success has given me the ability to give my kids anything they want, but what really is needed right now is love, and it’s hard because I am on the road so much. I need to be with them and I can’t. I have to keep my career going because once you make it and stop, you lose everything you ever worked for.”

97

Behind the Microphone Loretta Lynn had a limited formal education. “We had a little one-room schoolhouse. We had a hard time keeping a teacher. I didn’t go to high school because the high school was many miles away. Daddy didn’t have the money to put me through high school, he had a hard enough time raising the eight of us.”

Performing on stage and being around people didn’t come easy to Loretta, she was shy and bashful. “When I was growing up in the hills of Kentucky, when people would come to visit, all of us kids would run and hide until they left—that’s just country. In the early days of my career, I was so bashful I wouldn’t go out and meet with people. I didn’t want to speak to anybody. That all changed one night when my husband, Moon, pushed me out on stage and said, “You’re not bashful, you’re ignorant.” This made me so mad he called me that, 1worked much harder and became more confident.

Ms. Lynn was raised in the church and has a very spiritual side. She wanted to instill her religious path to her children growing up. “We bought this little town, we didn’t buy it for the town, we bought it for beef cattle. There is a little Church of Christ on the place. I was just as happy with the little Church of Christ as anything. To me, the church don’t get you to Heaven, it’s whatever you are, whatever’s inside your heart. When I look at a person I don’t look at them for their looks. I look at them for the way they are. They can be beautiful outside, but ugly on the inside and I feel they have a lot to learn.

As a Matter of Fact • Inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1988.

• Lynn was the first woman named “Entertainer of the Year” by the Country Music Association • As of today, Lynn is still the most awarded woman in country music.

• First woman to chart single records in five decades.

• Only woman to be named “Artist of the Decade” for the 1970s by Academy of Country Music. Loretta Lynn & Conway Twitty were the most successful and most awarded male/female duet team in country music history.

Dolly Parton Interview

Concert my family attended (photo taken by Jason Dobbins)

The duo of Porter Wagoner and Dolly Parton paid huge dividends not only monetarily but in country music popularity.

They recorded hit records, were TV stars and played venues that were sold out with adoring fans. There is a very old saying, “All good things must come to an end.”

No truer words were spoken when it came to Porter and Dolly. They parted ways when Dolly wished to pursue her very own solo career.

It was shortly after her termination from Porter that she was booked to perform in Clarksburg, West Virginia–I was the emcee. Dolly was dressed in a bright green jumpsuit, much like that worn and made popular by Elvis Presley. Following her appearance, Dolly was most gracious in granting me an interview. Unfortunately, time took its toll on many of my early reel-to-reel tape radio broadcasts making them now inaudible.

Although the tape recording is beyond hearing, I do have fond memories of Dolly Parton. I recall her talking candidly about the separation from Porter Wagoner.

Now fast forward to 1994, this is Dolly Parton in her own words from her autobiography, My Life and Other Unfinished Business, captured on cassette tape concerning stardom, Dolly Parton, the business woman and the wonderful world of showbiz.

98

Lew Dobbins “People have a strange way of looking at ‘stars.’ I’ve had women actually follow me into restrooms, then stand amazed that I actually used the facility for what it was intended for. I’ve also reminded them on occasion, Yes, stars do pee. It’s all part of life in a fishbowl that goes along with success.”

“I have to be very careful of what I say in public, everywhere I turn there is always somebody like you with a tape recorder or a notepad and every word I say has the potential to come back and haunt me. Words and phrases can be taken out of context.”

Dolly on business and the film, Steel Magnolias. “Many an old boy has found out too late that I look like a woman but think like a man. It is a great mistake to assume because I look soft I do business that way. I know what I have to sell and nobody goes prospecting in my goldmine without first buying the mineral rights. A southern woman who is soft and pretty on the outside, but is strong like forged metal on the inside, is called a steel magnolia. I’m proud people think of me as one and I am also proud I was a part of making a film that pays tribute to strong southern women. “Steel Magnolias” was a fine film with something to say. I’ve always thought it should have been a bigger hit.”

On being in show business: “Show business is a creative field, it’s carried out by creative people who, by their very nature, are ‘oddballs.’ I don’t mean that in a negative way. The fact is creative people are just different, so the experience of working with one creative person or another can be as different as plowing is from making biscuits. Some of the nicest, genuinely warmest people I’ve dealt with have been those with the greatest talent and success. And some of the biggest ‘asses’ have been people on the edge of success who have bought their way to where they are.”

Dolly Parton was proud to say, “There was a time when I was the third most photographed person in the world after the Pope and Madonna.”

In 1964, Dolly met Carl Thomas Dean at the Wishy-Washy Laundromat on her first day in Nashville. Two years later on May 30, 1966, they were married in Ringgold, Georgia. The same town where country music legends, George Jones and Tammy Wynette got married in 1969.

Dean, who runs an asphalt road-surface-paving business in Nashville, has always shunned publicity and rarely accompanies Dolly to any events. In fact, according to Dolly, he has only seen her perform once.

On May 30, 2011, the couple celebrated their 45th marriage anniversary. Later, Parton said, “We’re really proud of our marriage. It’s the first for both of us. And the last.”

Dolly Parton a legend in her own time. Long live Dolly Parton and may she be forever young.

As a Matter of Fact • Dolly is the most honored female performer of all time.

• Dolly has composed over 3,000 songs.

• Her best known song, “I Will Always Love You” (she wrote in honor of her former singing partner Porter Wagoner).

• She is one of 12 children. Her father was a tobacco farmer. They lived in a one-room cabin..

• She joined the Grand Ole Opry in 1969 and was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1999. She owns Dollywood, one of the most popular theme parks in U.S. • The country music star does not like to fly and only does so when it is absolutely necessary.

Dolly Parton-1974 Natha n Goff Armory (Photos courtesy of Kenny Howe ll)

99

Behind the Microphone Red Sovine Interview

The years at WPDX broadened my horizon and popularity in country music. The audience was huge. WPDX was the first area radio station to play full-time country music. I took full advantage, delivering my radio program and interviewing the stars of country music at every opportunity. On occasion, artists traveling near Clarksburg on their way to their next performance would take time to call or stop by. I received one such call following my morning program, it was from Red Sovine, who had stopped in Clarksburg to get new tires on his tour bus.

Woodrow Wilson Sovine, known to country music fans as Red Sovine, was born in my home state of West Virginia in the city of Charleston in 1918.

His first venture into music was with his childhood friend Johnnie Bailes, with whom he performed as “Smiley and Red, the Singing Sailors” on WWVA-AM in Wheeling, West Virginia. After a year of performing in West Virginia, Sovine moved to Shreveport, Louisiana.

Sovine’s own early morning show on KWKH-AM wasn’t very popular, but he gained greater exposure performing on the famed KWKH radio program, “Louisiana Hayride.” Hank Williams and Webb Pierce were two of Red’s co-stars on the Hayride, who would later become country music stars on the Grand Ole Opry. The first to leave was Williams. In the words of Red Sovine, “I will never forget the night on June 11, 1949, I was on stage at the Hayride, and Hank made his debut on the Grand Ole Opry. Both Williams and Pierce played a huge role-in Red’s success.

In the early 50s, Pierce urged Sovine to leave the Hayride and come to Nashville. Red said, “I’m doing alright here. I had it pretty well made. I was to the Louisiana Hayride, what Roy Acuff was to the Grand Ole Opry. Webb offered me a job to come up and front his band.

I thought, you’ve got to take a chance, if you don’t, you won’t get anywhere. So I went to Nashville and made $30.00 a day. I went on the Grand Ole Opry, but my name wasn’t big enough to do much, so Webb and I recorded, “Why Baby Why,” that was the song that got me started. Then he and I cut “Little Rosa” and that kind of sealed it. I went on my own and have been fighting it ever since.”

In 1965, Sovine found his niche when he recorded “Giddyup Go.” It was spoken, rather than sung, just like his other famous songs which followed, “Phantom 309,” “Teddy Bear,” and “Little Joe.” Sovine was also remembered for his Christmas tear-jerkers, “Here It Is Christmas,” “Faith in Santa,” and “What Does Christmas look like?” Speaking of looking, Red’s eyesight was very, very poor, as a result he wore, what was called in the day, “pop-bottle” thick lens glasses.

There’s many stories from the road, some I will tell—some I will not. This is one I will.

Red told me of a hectic tour with fellow country music friend, Stonewall Jackson. Red and Stonewall were traveling at a high rate of speed running late to their next concert. Stonewall was at the wheel of his brand new Cadillac and Red was asleep on the backseat. An officer of the law pulled Stonewall off the highway because of his high rate of speed. The officer approached the car and asked Stonewall, “Who do you think you are traveling at your high rate of speed?”

To which Stonewall replied, “I am Stonewall Jackson.”

The officer was not amused. He looked to the backseat and saw Red asleep and screamed out, “Well, if you are Stonewall Jackson, I guess the guy in the back is Abraham Lincoln.”

To which Stonewall replied, “No, that’s Woodrow Wilson.” The officer ordered both out of the vehicle and demanded identification. The fact of the matter was, Stonewall’s God-given 100

Lew Dobbins name is Stonewall Jackson, and Red’s God-given name, Woodrow Wilson Sovine. The officer was not acquainted with country music and, therefore, did not recognize either star, so he apparently thought Stonewall was referring to the famous Civil War general, and Red, a former U.S. President. He checked their IDs and saw they were indeed the correct names given him.

He looked disgusted and gave them a strong warning to slow down.

On April 4, 1980, Sovine suffered a heart attack while driving his Ford van in Nashville, which caused him to crash. The injuries and his heart attack were fatal. He was buried next to his wife, Norma, who died in 1976.

As a Matter of Fact • While working in West Virginia radio, he also held down a job as a hosiery factory supervisor.

• Since Sovine was helped by Williams & Pierce, he decided to pay it forward by helping a minor league baseball player, Charley Pride, after hearing him sing. Sovine urged Pride to move to Nashville and opened doors for him at Pierce’s Cedarwood Publishing.

Little Jimmy Dickens Interview

His God-given name is James Cecil Dickens, better known to country music fans as Little Jimmy Dickens, because of his 4’11” stature and his rhinestone studded outfits. In fact, Jimmy told me he was the first to wear rhinestones in country music.

Jimmy was born December 19, 1920, in Bolt, West Virginia, located in Raleigh County. Jimmy and I are members of the West Virginia Broadcaster Hall of Fame.

I recall a Sunday show I worked with Jimmy, in fact, two shows—a matinee and a night show. I remember Little Jimmy arriving at Clarksburg’s Nathan Goff Armory. He walked into a room of food and alcohol. The country music star went straight for a bottle of Jack Daniels, he turned it up and took several swallows. “It’s showtime now,” said the West Virginian.

At the time, Jimmy had a big hit all about a little rag doll. He would recite touching words to the little rag doll, and the audience would silently enjoy his presentation. There were some touched so deeply they cried.

Between shows, Jimmy and I went on stage to field questions and thoughts from the Sunday crowd. Jimmy needed to eat before the second show to absorb the alcohol in his system, so what do you do at a time like this? We went to Kentucky Fried Chicken and enjoyed the Colonel’s eleven herbs and spices.

Following the second show, Jimmy Dickens had the following thoughts, “I came to the Grand Ole Opry in 1948. The Grand Ole Opry will always be the Grand Ole Opry. Of course, our music has progressed, I’m glad to see that. Nothing can stand still, the better music means better sound and engineering like we have on your radio program. That’s what it takes for our industry to grow and I’m glad to see it.”

In 1983, Dickens was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame, which to Dickens was the ultimate thank-you. “Well, Lew, I imagine when you have been in the business as long as I have, 45 years now, that’s a dream for anyone. It was a total surprise for me, I wasn’t expecting it. I knew I had been nominated, but at the same time I felt there were a lot of people who were much more worthy of it than I. Dickens recorded many novelty songs, including “Country Boy,” “A-Sleeping at the Foot of the Bed,” “I’m Little But I’m Loud,” “Take an Old Cold Tater and Wait,” “Out Behind the Barn,” and “May the Bird of Paradise Fly Up Your Nose.” Jimmy is known as a singer 101

Behind the Microphone of novelty songs, but he can also sing a serious ballad. Which does, he prefer? “Early in my career I kind of got branded as a novelty singer, it’s been awfully good for my career. I like to see people have fun. But I also enjoy singing ballads, I love performing them all. I can’t stand being off the road, I get off the road for a week or so and I have to get right back in front of the folks.”

It was a summer night in the mid 70s that Waylon Jennings and little Jimmy Dickens were booked on the same show. Dickens opened the concert and had the audience captivated from start to finish. At the time, the West Virginia native was riding high on the country music chart with a hit record concerning a little girl and her rag doll. Little Jimmy would close the show with this very emotional song titled, “Raggedy Ann.” He held the little doll in his hands and recited a very tearful story. He left the stage to a standing ovation and a tearful audience.

Following Dickens’ performance, Waylon Jennings walked over to the promoter and vowed he would never follow Jimmy again, the promoter, in complete dismay, said, “Why?” To which Waylon replied, “How in the world do you follow a midget dragging a rag doll.”

Thank you Jimmy for all the time and all the memories.

As a Matter of Fact • Dickens began his musical career in the late 30s performing on WJLS Radio in Beckley, West Virginia.

• In 1948, Dickens was heard performing on WKNX in Saginaw, Michigan, by Roy Acuff, who introduced him to Art Satherly at Columbia Records and officials of the Grand Ole Opry.

• Dickens signed with Columbia in September and joined the Opry. Little Jimmy Dickens – Clarksburg’s Around this time he began using the nickname, “Little Jimmy Nathan Goff Armory – 1975 (Photo courtesy of Kenny Howell) Dickens,” inspired by his short stature.

• In 1965 he released his biggest hit, “May the Bird of Paradise Fly Up Your Nose”.

• Dickens made regular appearances as a host at the Opry, often with the self-deprecating joke that he is also known as “Willie Nelson after taxes”.

• Dickens was hospitalized after a stroke on December 25, 2014, days after his last appearance on the Opry to mark his birthday. He died of cardiac arrest on January 2, 2015, at the age of 94.

Johnny Paycheck Interview

One of my favorite stars in country was Johnny Paycheck, who I met for the first time at the 1971 Country Music Disc Jockey Convention.

Johnny’s country music star was shining bright, but would soon become a beacon of light in the country music outlaw movement. Johnny was a close friend of country music legend, George Jones. In fact, they were so close, they went into the horse business in which Johnny recalled vividly, “George and I went to a horse auction. I didn’t have too much money, I’d just paid some bills. I had three or four hundred dollars in the bank.

George bought a horse for $800-$900, an Appaloosa, he thought, but it turned out to be an Albino with glass eyes (laughs). I also bought a horse and paid $350.00. We didn’t know much about the horse business, but we didn’t want to act dumb. We thought both of us got good deals. We took the horses to the lake 102

Lew Dobbins at George’s cottage. I rode my horse the same day, but when I came back the next day, he was gone—never did find him. Evidentially, he got lost somewhere in the vast acreage surrounding the property.”

“What happened to George’s horse?”

“Oh, he was still there, out by the fence, just hangin’ around.”

“Did George ever find out he was an Albino and not an Appaloosa?”

“Oh, yeah, when we started raising Appaloosa horses for real, we got a man who knew what he was doing to buy them. The only thing George’s Albino horse was good for was eating grass (laughs).”

Johnny Paycheck was born Donald Eugene Lytle May 31, 1938, in Greenfield, Ohio. In addition to playing and singing with George Jones, Paycheck was a tenor harmony singer in the late 50s and early 60s with Ray Price. Paycheck, along with Willie Nelson, worked in Price’s band the Cherokee Cowboys. He is featured as a tenor singer on recordings by Faron Young and Roger Miller. As George Jones’ tenor singer, Paycheck has been credited with the development of Jones’ unique vocal phrasing.

In 1960, he changed his name from Donald Lytle to Donny Young. He also enjoyed success as a songwriter for others, with his biggest songwriting hit being, “Apartment No.9,” which served as Tammy Wynette’s first chart hit in December 1966.

In 1964, he changed his name legally, to Johnny Paycheck. He first charted under his new name with “A-11” in 1965. Paycheck recorded several hit records in the late 60s and early 70s, but with the popularity of Willie Nelson and Waylon Jennings in the mid 70s, Paycheck changed his image to that of an outlaw, where he was to have his largest financial success.

The hard-living portrayed in his songs began to show up in Paycheck’s life. In 1985, Paycheck was convicted and sentenced to seven years in jail for shooting a man in a Hillsboro, Ohio, bar. He fired a .22 pistol, and grazed the man’s head with a bullet. Paycheck claimed the act was self-defense. According to courtroom testimony, the argument was over turtle and deer meat. After several years fighting the sentence, he began serving his time in 1989, spending 22 months in prison before being pardoned by Ohio governor, Richard Celeste.

Although Paycheck suffered from drug and alcohol addiction during his career, he later was said to have “put his life in order” after his prison stay.

Suffering from emphysema and asthma, Paycheck died at Nashville’s Vanderbuilt University Medical Center in 2003.

As a Matter of Fact • The singer took his name, Johnny Paycheck, from a Chicago heavyweight boxer with the same name, who once fought Joe Lewis for the heavyweight title.

• .Johnny took “Take This Job and Shove It” written by David Allan Coe to #1 in 1977. It was Paycheck’s largest recording success.

• Paycheck was inducted into the Grand Ole Opry in 1997.

• Even though Johnny had a very successful financial career, he and his family were destitute, so long-time friend, George Jones, paid for his burial expenses.

• Johnny Paycheck Quotes: • About Outlaw Country: “To me, an “outlaw” is a man who did things his own way, whether you liked him or not. This world is full of people who want you to do things their way, not necessarily the way you want to do it. I did things my way.”

• About his fans: “If it weren’t for the fans I would have been gone a long time ago.

They’ve always stuck with me. I sing about the little guy who has been kicked around by the big guy. I sing from my heart and they know that. I heard from fans constantly throughout the two years I was in’ prison, the letters never stopped from throughout the world. I looked forward to mail call every day.”

103

Behind the Microphone Janie Fricke Interview

It’s 1981, my guest was super singer, Janie Fricke. Janie, like so many before and after her, certainly paid her dues toiling in the country music field. This is Janie Fricke in a broadcast interview where it all began.

“Lew, at eight years old, I started singing solo in church.

From there I went into an unusual field recording commercials.

I was in college at Indiana University and in the middle of my college years, I started singing commercials in Memphis, Tennessee. I was doing all this in between getting a college education. I loved recording and being in the studio working with a group of singers. We did all kinds of commercials, and as much as I loved it, at the urging of my family, I continued college. School had to come first because as you know, Lew, the music business can be quite shaky. It wasn’t easy doing this balancing act, it was hard, my sister and I had to work in order to get through college.”

Janie Fricke did get her degree and eventually she ended up in Nashville to pursue a career in country music.

Lew: “Did someone hear you singing jingles and because of your voice, invited you to Nashville?”

Janie: “Well, Lew, here’s how it all started. When I was singing commercials in Memphis, Tennessee, T. G. Sheppard was recording there. He was just starting to get his name out there.

I was invited to come in and sing backup on his first No.1 hit record, “Devil In The Bottle.”

That’s where it all started. I knew this was what I wanted to do and Nashville was the place I needed to be, thus I got a singing job with the most popular backup singing group in Nashville the Lea Jane Singers.”

At the time of this conversation with Janie, she had recorded over 5,000 backup singing assignments. In Janie’s words, “I worked real hard to get where I am today. It all started with the Lea Jane Singers. We were doing as many as three recording sessions a day, even on weekends. Lew, to be honest, it really was too much work, because if you overdo it, you’re going to be hurt in the long run.”

Janie recorded a successful album with country music star, Johnny Duncan. They recorded duets for the project. Those duets were instrumental in the Columbia label courting her to sign.

“Johnny was on Columbia Records so it worked out real well for both of us. After the duets with Johnny, Columbia saw fit to sign me as a solo artist.”

Lew: “Janie, I have been told you don’t smoke, take drugs, drink or stay up all night. Now, Janie, you are breaking all the rules in being a country music singer (laughs).”

Janie: “Well, Lew, I live a very quiet and private life. The truth of the matter, I want to be at my best at all times and that means I have to be well rested and as you know, that can be difficult with all the travel time. I have to be in real good physical shape so I can give my fans what they deserve. They buy my records, they come to my concerts, I always try to do my best for them. Now, Lew, if you don’t take care of your body, you’re not going to last long. I feel I have a lot of good years ahead of me.”

At the time of this conversation, Janie’s new single was titled, “Down to My Last Broken Heart.” It traveled up the charts to No.1.

104

Lew Dobbins It’s now 1989, eight years have passed since my last conversation with Janie Fricke. The Monday we talked was just before the Janie Fricke Weekend on WKKW. Janie was thrilled to have her own weekend of music. In Janie’s words, “That means so much to me to have your support and your listeners support.”

Janie’s label, Columbia, and her managing team sent in a large array of merchandise giveaways.

The music of country was continuing to change. I asked Janie her thoughts concerning current day country music.

“Lew, every time I turn on the radio, I hear a mixture of different singers and songs. What I am hearing, in my opinion for the most part, are throwaway songs, fluff songs that have no meaning. They won’t be remembered a year from now. It seems like some of the music is real fast material and they are not going to last like the country classics of yesterday. Lew, it is so wide open, it’s like the concept of rock and roll, just throw it out there and hope some sticks.

It’s just hard for people like me to accept some of this music as country, but then again, to be honest, it’s probably good for the fans because we have such a mixture listening and getting something out of it. So on the other side of the story, I guess I would have to say, it is alright.”

It was during our conversation that I asked about her live concerts and if she was very critical of herself. “Yes, I always ask my people, ‘How did I do?’ Because I know, if a part of my show isn’t right, I expect people to be honest with me. I know when I make a mistake.

That makes me very angry, So when I make a mistake it bothers me and the more I think about it the more angry I get. I’ve had a miscue on stage bother me sometimes for a week. I am a perfectionist, that’s just the way I am. I just want everything to be perfect, and that is difficult.”

“Thank you, Janie, you are an inspiration for all who love real country music and to all of your fans, you are perfect.”

As a Matter of Fact While studying for her bachelor’s degree in elementary education at Indiana University, she was a member of the Singing Hoosiers. Responding to an audition posted on the bulletin board at practice, she was thrilled to get a job singing commercial jingles and station breaks. One of her most notable commercial jingles was for the Red Lobster seafood restaurant chain in which she sang their famous slogan, “Red Lobster for the seafood lover in you.”

• Upon graduation from college, she pursued professional singing. In 1975, Fricke moved to Nashville, Tennessee.

• Fricke’s big breakthrough came about singing duets with country music star Johnny Duncan.

• She was one of the most awarded popular country singers of the 80’s.

•

David Allan Coe Interview

The first concert WKKW promoted was a David Allan Coe performance. It began with a huge pre-concert and ticket promotion.

David’s management sent in boxes of giveaways such as hats, t-shirts, and other items bearing the name David Allan Coe. Ticket sales were over the top, then the unexpected—four days before the concert came a promoter’s nightmare. Coe’s management called and said following an outdoor event in Texas with Willie Nelson and Waylon Jennings, David fell ill and would not be able to perform as planned. Oh my, we had close to a sell-out, so much had been invested, all the essentials of a concert contracted—lighting, sound, security, catering, what a 105

Behind the Microphone mess. The show was re-scheduled for the next Thursday and thankfully, all those contracted were available for the new date. We feared we would lose several pre-show tickets but in fact instead of losing, we obtained a larger audience.

David was very cooperative in promoting the show.

Upon David’s arrival in Clarksburg the night of the show, I greeted him at the concert venue, and accompanied him during his sound check. I will say the sound check was as entertaining as the concert that would follow later that night. The sound check wasn’t for the faint of ear.

David’s language matched that of his X-rated albums.

Coe informed me he needed a western hat for his stage performance. That struck me as odd, because David was one of the principal figures in the movement of outlaw country music and usually donned a hat. But nonetheless, I attempted to find David a western hat. I placed several calls to local retail outlets before I finally found a store that said they carried such.

Thus David and I left immediately for the establishment. Upon arrival I asked a clerk where the western hats were located, and to our dismay, what the clerk felt was a western hat was far from the fact. David became very irritated, his large body hovered over the clerk, and I’ll never forget what he said, “You told my friend, Lew, you had western hats, now where the hell are the hats?”

I saw that our mission to find David a suitable hat just wasn’t working. I said, “David, let’s get out of here,” as I was afraid the situation was going to get more out of control. I told David he could borrow one of my many western hats. David was then calmed down. As we were leaving, David observed a retail record store and said he wished to see if the outlet sold his albums. Thank God, they did. Coe thanked the record clerk and signed an album for the store.

The concert was a huge success. Coe played to a full house. This was the first of many shows I would work and sometimes promote with David Allan Coe and his then wife, Jodi Lynn.

Following the three hour concert, that’s right, three hours of non-stop David Allan Coe at his best, I walked to the singer’s bus to retrieve my hat. I really believe David expected the hat to be a gift. I later learned from Mel Tillis that David pulled the hat-trick at every venue he played. Mel said he got him for a new hat. Coe invited me on his bus, scantly clothed, with the most tattoos I have ever seen on one man’s body. Most of which he obtained from the many years he spent in prison. Unlike my friend, Mel, I did get my hat back.

After being sent to a reform school at the age of 9, he spent much of the next 20 years in correctional facilities. His feud against radio that refused to play his music, the riding of a Harley Davidson motorcycle on stage prior to his performance, the love of magic, plural marriages and one of America’s great poets make David Allan Coe a very complex man.

Here’s one of many conversations of David and I on live country music radio. -There was a time in the life of Coe he was married to multiple women, I ask him in the mid-80s if he’s still involved in plural marriages. “Lew, what I believe is that if a man finds another woman and he falls in love with her, he should marry her. I don’t believe you should cheat on your wife and that’s one thing a lot of people never understood about me. But, I also over the years, have experienced enough plural marriages to realize that at this point in my life, I’m really satisfied with one wife. And when I had multiple wives I never had children, and now I have three children. That really takes a man’s time and it seems to me that I really respect any polygamist and it’s a working situation. But my experience has been that most of the time, it’s more trouble than what it’s worth.”

David was very much into magic and illusion. How was this accepted? “Well most of the places that were doing the magical show, like Las Vegas, the performances are attended by people who are not David Allan Coe fans so-to-speak, but are people who want to be entertained in bringing their family out for entertainment. There has been some resistance from 106

Lew Dobbins hardcore Coe fans, but these are the people who don’t realize I am not 18 years old anymore and still think I ride a Harley Davidson motorcycle on stage and all that stuff. I’ve had to change with the times just like everybody else. A lot of people want to take an artist and lock him into one situation and make him stay there. I’ve never been able to do that.”

I asked David if he felt he was misunderstood. “Well, I think a lot of things have been blown out of proportion in relation to my music. I think there was a lot more press about the fact that I had been in prison, that I rode a motorcycle or that I had long hair, tattoos and beard, then there was about how a great songwriter, singer and magician I was.”

“Do you feel this affected the radio air-play of David Allan Coe?” “I think it did, a lot of people in the old days were prejudice, but then again, the young me, never did anything to help myself. A young Coe went out and made albums and didn’t put grooves between the songs, therefore, the disc jockey could not cue them up for air-play. I was always fighting the system. And now I realize that if the radio station doesn’t play your record, you’re going to have a certain following, but you are never going to be able to broaden that following.”

This is Coe’s account of the writing, which became he and Johnny Paycheck’s signature song, “Take This Job and Shove It.” “I was living on my boat in Nashville with Bill Anderson’s boat on one side of me and my record producer, Billy Sherrill, the other side. I had gone somewhere and was on my way back home when I heard fire trucks coming from the lake. I rushed to the boat dock that was on fire and cut loose several boats to the safety of the water. I called the fire department and a couple of fireman got hurt extinguishing the blaze. The next day there was a story in the Nashville newspaper stating that I was a hero for saving everybody’s boats. Two weeks later, Billy Sherrill and I were sitting on producer Buddy Kilian’s boat with several other record producers. Somebody said, ‘How would you like to be a fireman?’ and said, ‘You can take that job and shove it.’ I looked up at Billy Sherill and said, ’I’ll be right back.’ I went over to my boat and wrote the song and played it to Sherill.

“He liked it and said, ‘I’m recording George Jones in the morning and want him to cut it.’

George, however, did not show up so Sherill gave the song to Johnny Paycheck” Lew: “How did you get the name The Mysterious Rhinestone Cowboy?”

Coe: “When I first went to Nashville, I was living in the back of an old hearse that I parked in front of the Ryman Auditorium. I had a bunch of star’s pictures on the hearse, including Mel Tillis, whose picture was on the back of the hearse. Mel stopped one day and said, ‘I don’t mind my picture on your vehicle, but would you please move it to the front, I want to ride up front with you instead of dead in the back.’ Mel took me over to his office and gave me several of his rhinestone suits that he no longer wore. So on Saturday nights, during the Grand Ole Opry, I would wear one of the rhinestone suits and a mask. I would run around and get all hot and sweaty, then walk out and greet fans in front of the Ryman acting like I just got off stage. I would sign the autographs, ‘The Mysterious Rhinestone Cowboy’. This finally caught the attention of the independent record label Plantation Records, and I signed a contract with them.”

Lew: “David, if you could go back would you make different decisions in your life?”

Coe: “No, I don’t think so. I think everything I did was a great experience. I feel everything that happened to me shaped me into the person I am today.”

Jeanne Pruett was the girl singer on the Marty Robbins Show. They were playing a prison concert and Marty didn’t receive much approval from the inmate audience, but Jeanne, for obvious reasons, was cheered and applauded throughout her performance. But the one who received the most attention was David Allan Coe, they thought he was one of them.

I was the emcee of a David Allan Coe performance in the mid 80s. The opening act was two men, one on guitar, one on flute singing and playing their original folk songs. The audience, 107

Behind the Microphone most of which were bikers, roared their disapproval. David walked up to me and said, “Lew, get them off stage, as you can see and hear they are not going over.”

I replied, “David, they are only into their first song, I can’t go out there and rush them off stage.”

David said, “Well, Lew, you can do it the polite way, or I can do it my way. Your way will be more pleasant.” So, at the end of their first song, much to their amazement, I went out and thanked them for being a part of the show and the audience roared with excitement to see them leave. David said to me, “Wasn’t that easy?” He then, without an intro, along with his band walked out and started their performance. The two folk singers that I interrupted during their first and only song, needless to say, were very upset. I told them to take it up with Coe and that’s the last I saw of the two.

Danny Shirley, the founder of the country music group Confederate Railroad, played on the road with David Allan Coe and Johnny Paycheck. In Shirley’s words, “It was a great education, I learned so much from these two masters. Watching them and the little things they did, that was entertaining and of course, the big things they did left a lasting impression (laughed).”

Danny, after leaving Coe and Paycheck, was beginning to have hit records with his new group, Confederate Railroad. One night he was riding around Nashville with his former employer and friend, David Allan Coe, when in Danny’s words, “David suddenly got angry.”

Coe said, “I read this interview you did and it ticked me off.”

Shirley started laughing and said, “What did I say about you?”

And the veteran country music singer replied, “You told that interviewer you learned more about what not to do in the music business instead of what to do.” David sat in silence for a few seconds, smiled and said, “You are probably right.”

As a Matter of Fact • In a low part of Coe’s life, the IRS seized his home in Key West, Florida. Following the incident David lived in a cave in Tennessee, then later married and got back on his feet.

• Coe wrote Tanya Tucker’s 1973 Number One record, “Would You Lay With Me In A Field of Stone.”

• Coe’s been accused of being racist in some of his lyrical content. Coe’s response was, “Anyone who thinks I am a racist is full of s---.” Coe’s drummer at the time, Kerry Brown, is African American. A further note, it’s been reported, Coe was beaten in prison for his friendship with African American inmates.

• David continues to record and tour.

Sawyer Brown Interview

The next concert was soon to arrive in Clarksburg. It was a twin show, starring Keith Whitley and Sawyer Brown. Both Whitley and Sawyer Brown were huge stars of country music.

I invited Mark Miller of Sawyer Brown and Keith Whitley to appear with me live on my radio program, both agreed.

The first to appear was Mark Miller, lead singer of Sawyer Brown. We went on the air live and accepted phone calls from fans. I had read about a radio appearance in Chicago that ruffled some musical feathers, I asked Mark to tell me about the Chicago incident.

Mark: “Well, Lew, there are couple times we got into big trouble.”

Lew: “Oh no, not Sawyer Brown” Mark: “We were on a live morning radio program and I declared the toll roads free of 108

Lew Dobbins charge. I said, “When you pass by the toll booth, slap them a high five and toss them a doughnut (laughs). We were getting calls that people were indeed doing so.”

Lew: “What’s the story that I heard on that same radio program that involved Merle Haggard?”

Mark: “That was the one that got us in real hot water. Merle had walked out of a concert in Washington State. Merle, as you know Lew, from time to time gets on these alcohol binges. So we called up the promoter in Washington State where it was about 5:00 a.m. and put him on-air live. He trashed Haggard, not knowing he was on “live” radio. We took calls from people who were for Merle, and those who said he shouldn’t have walked out. His record label was furious about us talking about the incident on-air.”

Phone in caller: “How did you get the name Sawyer Brown?”

Mark: “The name Sawyer Brown is the name of a road in Nashville. We always wanted a street named after us, so we just took it.”

That night Mark Miller and ”Sawyer Brown” played to a sold-out Nathan Goff Armory. It was a night of high energy musical excitement.

As a Matter of Fact • In 1983 they auditioned for the TV program, “Star Search,” just to get a videotape to use to promote the band, but ended up winning the $100,000 grand prize and a recording contract.

• From 1985 thru 1998, the group received 10 major country music awards.

Keith Whitley Interview

It was shortly after Mark Miller’s visit that Keith Whitley arrived. It was the first we had met. Keith and I formed a bond that would endure through the years. The following was the first of several conversations we would have for radio broadcast.

I asked Keith about the early days in Nashville. “That, Lew, was the best career move I ever made. When I arrived in town, I came to be an artist and had no intentions of-being a writer.

However, when I signed with RCA in September 1984, the direction of my first album was yet to be determined so I found myself with some free time. I signed as a writer with Tree Music. Within two weeks 1had two songs written, one recorded

by Alabama, the other by Gene Watson. So the writing part of my career just sort of snowballed.”

One of the first of Keith’s many hit records was released in the late 1980s, the song, “Ten Feet Away.” “I liked it immediately,” Whitley said, “after hearing the demo by Troy Seals. It was one of those songs I just had to cut.”

Whitley had many notable singles in the 80s. His first top 20 hit was in 1986, “Miami, My Amy.” During his trip to Miami to promote his album he met and began a romantic relationship with country singer Lorrie Morgan. The pair were married in November 1986 and they had their only child, a son, Jesse Keith Whitley, in June 1987. Whitley also adopted Lorrie’s daughter, Morgan, from her first marriage.

Now fast forward to 1989. I was watching the Grand Ole Opry live Saturday night- Keith, his wife, Lorrie, and children appeared in the pre-show program. The following Friday, Keith was once again my guest on my radio program. I said, “You really look like a loving, happy family. You, Lorrie and the kids look picture perfect.”

109

Behind the Microphone Keith smiled and said, “I certainly do appreciate that, I’ll be honest with you, Lew, it’s really felt that way. It’s been a tremendous year and a half. Lorrie and I have been so happy together, I think both of us being in this business, raised up in this business, sustained our marriage. Being in the same business has strengthened our relationship because we understand each other.”

Keith has a brand new album. One of the songs was a Lefty Frizzell classic, “I Never Go Around Mirrors.” The song was written by Keith’s dear friend, Whitey Shaffer. The song for seventeen years only contained one verse. Whitley asked Shaffer to add a second verse for a new recording. Keith recited the verse: 1 cannot stand to be where heartaches lay around, It’s so easy for the blues to get me down, To see a grown man crawl is more than I can stand, And I can’t look into the eyes of half a man.

“When I heard that verse, Lew, there were tears streaming down my face. I also got Lefty’s brother, Allen, to sing harmony, He sounds so much like Lefty, it was like Lefty was singing with me.” The song was released as a single from the 1989 album—it became a huge hit and made recording history.

The last broadcast interview with Keith was prior to a second concert appearance in Clarksburg. “I lived so close to the WV border I use to run around in Huntington. So West Virginia is almost like home to me. It’s always a treat to come back and get the opportunity to play in the Clarksburg area.”

Unfortunately, beginning at young age, Whitley began drinking excessively. My friend was a longtime alcoholic who many times attempted, but failed, to overcome his addiction. I never saw that part of Keith, all I ever saw was a wonderful, caring human being I was proud to call friend.

On the morning of May 9, 1989, just three short months after I visited Keith and wife Lorrie at the Country Music Radio Seminar in Nashville, Keith was found by his brother-inlaw, Lane Palmer, unresponsive lying face down on his bed fully clothed. Whitley was only 34 years old. The cause of death was determined to be alcohol poisoning.

As a Matter of Fact • Whitley, along with Ricky Skaggs, was discovered by Ralph Stanley when the two teenagers sang Stanley Brothers’ songs as an opening act for the Clinch Mountain.

• The day after his death, Music Row was lined with black ribbons in memory of Whitley.

He is buried in the Spring Hill Cemetery outside of Nashville.

• Although Whitley’s voice was silenced, his influence on country music persisted long after his death. The song, “I’m No Stranger to the Rain,” was released one month before he died. This song won Whitley his first and only Country Music Association Award as a solo artist.

110

Lew Dobbins Lorrie Morgan Interview

This is Lorrie Morgan in her own words concerning the death of her husband, Keith Whitley. Lorrie did so in order to hopefully help individuals and their families through the suffering of alcohol addiction.

“Keith Whitley had a serious disease that was not something he wanted to have. He was not a partier, as a matter of fact, there were times I would say, ‘Let’s go out and listen to some live entertainment.’ Keith was such a homebody when he wasn’t on the road, that is where he wanted to be. He was suffering from a disease I knew he had before we were married. It was something he dealt with as long as he could. If people have never been around an alcoholic or someone with any kind of drug addiction, most of the time they think he could quit if he wanted to. The thing about it, Keith didn’t like to drink. It wasn’t like I’m going to go have a beer and have a good time, because he could not have a good time when he was drinking. Keith had a chemical deficiency and it would hit him every now and then and he just couldn’t control it. Most of the time I was home when this type of thing happened to Keith and to be honest with everyone, you would literally have to lock him in a room, be with him, and make sure he didn’t have any kind of alcohol in his presence. In order to try and lessen his addiction he would take a drug called Antibuse. It’s a pill doctors prescribe to alcoholics. They know they can’t drink when on this drug, if they do they will get deathly sick.”

This is Lorrie Morgan’s final account of her last minutes with Keith Whitley. “This particular time I was leaving to go out of town, but something told me not to go. Something just wasn’t right, I knew it, I could feel it. Keith put me on a plane Sunday and gave me the last card that I ever received from him. He always gave me a romantic card. He said don’t open it until the plane takes off. Once the plane was airborne, I opened the card and this eerie feeling covered my body. He usually got me one of those very mushy cards, but this card was written like he knew something. I don’t want to start any rumors that he had psychic powers, but it was like he was trying to tell me something. When my plane touched down in Atlanta, I told my road manager that I needed to catch the next plane back to Nashville. I called home and my nanny said Keith hadn’t come home from the airport, which totally got me beside myself, I knew I should have gone home, I just didn’t. But the nanny told me he did call and said he would be home in a little while. So I boarded the next plane and continued on to my concert destination.

The last time I talked to Keith was Sunday when he hugged and kissed me at the airport.”

Lorrie was in Seattle, Washington at McCord Air Force Base when she learned of Keith’s passing.

They paged my road manager and told him there was a call from RCA Victor Records in Nashville. I felt that was kinda weird calling us here on the base. After a few minutes my manager came back, sat down and didn’t say anything. Then a few minutes later they paged him again. I knew something was going on but death at that moment did not enter my mind. He then came and got me and said, “Jack Galante, the President of RCA Victor’s country division in Nashville, wished to speak to me.”

“I automatically said, Keith’s dead isn’t he?” I went to the back of this’ restaurant, that’s when Jack told me Keith had passed on.”

Keith had just completed a new album two weeks prior to his death. Lorrie picked the first single, “I Wonder Do You Still Think of Me.” Lorrie: “This is a song that Keith and I both heard together for the first time. It was a Whitey Shaffer song. Keith, as you know, was a huge Whitey Shaffer fan. It’s just a beautiful song.

111

Behind the Microphone This song is a ballad, it is not depressing. All the songs on this album Keith cut for a reason.

What reasons I don’t know, but I do know he was in a hurry to get the album done.”

Keith Whitley was Lorrie Morgan’s biggest supporter.

Lorrie: “Keith always boosted me in my singing and told me I was a great singer. The Sunday before I left I was standing at my pantry fixing us something to eat. I turned around and he was right in my face. He said. “I just want to tell you one thing—you are without a doubt the greatest singer I’ve ever heard in my life.”

As a Matter of Fact • She is the daughter of the late county music star, George Morgan.

• Morgan made her first appearance on the Grand Ole Opry at age 13 singing “Paper Roses.”

• After her father died in 1975, she took over his band at age 16 and began leading the group Lorrie Morgan in Clarks • through various club gigs. bur (Photos courtesy of Kenny g, WV Howell) • In 1977, she disbanded the group and then became a receptionist and demo singer at Acuff-Rose Music, where she also wrote songs.

• At age 25, she was the youngest person ever to become a member of the Grand Ole Opry.

• Morgan is the author of her autobiography, Forever Yours: My Love Story.

• At the time of this publication, Lorrie was married to husband number six.

• Morgan is known for her turbulent personal life—she told Larry King in a July 2004 interview that, “Drama is something that lets you know you’re still alive.”

• She has been awarded “Female Vocalist of the Year” four times by TNN’s Music City News.

Bobby Bare Interview

The first time I met Bobby Bare was at a concert to benefit the United Mine Workers in Fairmont, West Virginia. It was a few short months after his historical recordings, “Lullaby, Legends and Lies,” a two album collection of songs primarily written by Shel Silverstein. It’s a snowy winter Sunday night in the mid 70s. The show was a success, but the weather was not. A heavy snowstorm was dumping several inches of snow during Bare’s performance.

Bobby and his crew were forced to put down stakes at a motel in Fairmont. The next morning I arrived and enjoyed breakfast with Bobby and company. I also sang some of my songs. Bobby said afterwards that he hadn’t heard a bad song, and encouraged me to make my presence known in Nashville. I said, “Upon arrival, can I call you?”

Bobby said, “Yes, I would expect it.” Well, I didn’t travel to Nashville, it was too much of a gamble, I was afraid of losing that weekly paycheck. Now, years later, I can’t help but wonder ‘what if.’ The next time I met with Bobby Bare would be in the late 80s.

I was approached by the Harrison County Deputy Sheriffs Association to promote a country music fundraiser. They showed me their budget, I accepted and booked country music legend, Bobby Bare. The ideal goal for any such promotion is to find a corporate sponsor to help with the advertising and promotion of the project. I stopped in at an old advertising friend of mine, Harry Green Chevrolet. I met with owner Hal Green and asked for some help on behalf of the Deputy Sheriffs Association. The more we talked, the more Hal wanted the dealership to be part of the concert. So when all was said and done, Harry Green Chevrolet, Jeep, Nissan, purchased 112

Lew Dobbins the entire cost of not one, but two, Bobby Bare performances. Prior to Bare’s performance, I went on live radio from the dealership with the country music star to further promote the event.

Bobby Bare has a huge catalog of country music hit recordings. When I asked if he had a favorite, he didn’t hesitate, he immediately replied, “Detroit City.” “Detroit City was my biggest record because it gave me an identity. People would say, I really like the way that old boy sings.” The song was a Grammy Award Winner in 1963 and 1964. I asked the Ohio native how he got the song. At the time he was living in Hollywood, California. “Now, Lew, imagine this. Its 5:00 in the evening, I’m driving down Sunset Boulevard right before I got to Vine and I heard this song on the radio by Billy Grammer, who had a hit record long before my recording.

Lew Dobbins on air live w/Bobby I heard the song and almost wrecked my car because I was so Bare at Harry Green Chevrole t – 1987 (Photo courtesy of Kenny Howell) homesick. Lew, I sat there right in the middle of traffic for about three minutes, cars were honking their horns, but I didn’t hear them, all I was hearing was this great song that said, “I want to go home.” Shortly afterwards, I returned to Nashville, I recorded it and about a month later it was a huge hit. Detroit City set me up for a string of hits, including “Five Hundred Miles Away from Home” and “Miller’s Cave.”

“I got into country music when you could have a few big hits and work the rest of your life.

Now days that has changed, it’s very difficult, there’s a lot of young people who will have one hit record and you’ll never hear of them again.”

In the mid 70s, a two album vinyl set was released titled “Lullaby, Legends and Lies.” The recordings by Bobby Bare were that of musical history. The album featured three No.1 hit records. Bare said, “It was a one-of-a-kind project. It was one of the first albums in Nashville with a major label where the artist was allowed to produce their own record. I got with Shel Silverstein and he wrote several of the songs. We hid out and did it, because the record company would have stopped it. It was a different album, we had people in the studio raising Cain. We just went in and had a big time. It was very successful.”

The man who wrote most of this project, Shel Silverstein, also created the novelty song, “A Boy Named Sue” for Johnny Cash. He also was a writer for Playboy Magazine and authored a number of children’s books. Bobby Bare described Silverstein, “the most creative man I have ever worked with. I talked to him on the phone a lot, but he doesn’t stay in one place very long.

He has a home in Key West, Florida, Martha’s Vineyards, another place in New York and a home in Wisconsin. Shel’s gotten real rich. He writes these wonderful children’s books, such as, A Light in the Attic, The Giving Tree and a wide selection of best sellers.

“I was coming back from overseas several months ago and I stopped off in New York and spent two days with my friend. We went to all these great restaurants down in the village where he lives, it seems like he never stops working. He is now writing Broadway plays, along with more children’s books. Shel now has a little boy of his own, about two years old. Lew, he’s not as crazy or insane as people think he is. They look at some of the stuff he has written and his mannerisms and have trouble understanding him. Everything that Shel says to me makes sense.

Maybe I’m crazy. Shel is a good friend.”

Bare has never shyed away from a controversial song, he has recorded many.

In Bare’s own words, “If it’s a good song, it’s a good song. It never mattered to me, ‘do I have a piece of the action?’ I always went on the merit of a song. Did it fit what project I was doing at the time? I really put out some really wild records, such as “Drinkin, Druggin, and Watching TV.” “Praise the Lord and Pass Me the Money,” and when I recorded “Drop Kick Me Jesus,” I caught a lot of flack about that, but it was just a good song.”

113

Behind the Microphone At the time of my conversation with Bobby Bare, I asked him about the direction of country music. “I like a lot of the music, that is music I can relate to. I’m sick of hearing all the pop music that sounds all alike. To me it sounds like a weak attempt to compete with rock and roll. I’m tired of all that, you don’t know who it is, it all runs together, it’s kind of boring. I grew up listening to Hank Williams pour his heart out. I do like the music that is real country. I enjoy George Straight, Randy Travis, Ricky Skaggs, but most of what I am hearing, I don’t really enjoy.”

That night, following our live broadcast, the Bobby Bare concert was a success. Thanks to Harry Green Chevrolet, Jeep, Nissan we raised a considerable amount of money for the Harrison County Deputy Sheriffs Association.

As a Matter of Fact: • In 1959, just before Bare was drafted into the Army, he wrote a song, “The All American Boy.” He recorded a demo of the song for his good friend, Bill Parsons, to learn and record.

The record company, Fraternity Records, decided to use the original demo recorded by Bobby Bare. The record reached number 2 on the Billboard Hot 100 but the label made an error in crediting the artist as being, “Bill Parsons.”

• Bare’s big break in country music came when RCA Records’ Chet Atkins signed him.

• Bobby Bare was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame on April 10, 2013.

• Bare has recorded over 40 albums, in which over 80 singles have been released.

Randy Travis Interview

I was not only a part of a country music success story, I helped launch one of the greatest country music careers of all time - the Saga of Randy Travis.

I received a call from an excited Martha Sharp, a promotions person with Warner Bros. Records.

She had just signed a new artist named Randy Travis and I would soon be receiving his first record single. It was a short time following my conversation with Sharp that I indeed received a 45 rpm record titled, “1982” from this new country singer. I listened to it not once, but twice, I knew I was listening to the real deal. In a time when country music was leaning more to the pop side of the turntable, here is this young singer performing traditional country music, his sound was so refreshing. I called Warner Bros. Records and told all who would listen, “Don’t let this diamond in the rough escape.” Warner Bros. knew what they had discovered, the label went all out, promoting Randy Travis to country music radio.

Unfortunately the first release of “1982” did not take Randy to stardom, but it did open the door to country music radio.

I was the first on-air country music personality to interview Randy Travis. Randy was understandably a little shy, but he came across “real and honest.” This new star of Warner Bros. records was discovered at the Nashville Palace. In the words of Randy Travis, “I came to town and had to have a job doing something, so I got a job working as a cook and dishwasher.

I had never done that before but I learned real quick. My manager was also the manager at the Nashville Palace. I would go in and sometimes fill-in for somebody who couldn’t perform. I would also sing on Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday when the Palace would have open mic night. With my manager’s persistence telling one and all how good I was, and persuading Warner Bros. to listen, before I knew it, I’m out of the kitchen and singing country music full time.”

114

Lew Dobbins Shortly after the release of “1982,” a promoter called me and asked for my help in promoting a George Jones concert in Clarksburg, He said the opening act was this new kid, Randy Travis.

I knew this would be a great night of traditional country music.

Time flies when you are having a good time, and before I knew it, George Jones and Randy Travis are in town to perform on a Sunday night at Clarksburg’s Nathan Goff Armory. Upon Randy’s arrival at the Armory, I introduced myself to him and his manager, Lib Hatcher, who in time, to come would be his wife. Randy and Lib were traveling in an old motor home and they invited me onboard. We listened to several recordings Randy had made for Warner Bros.

He was like a little kid in a toy store. His face told me, “Is this really me?” I didn’t hear a bad song, I knew I was listening to a preview of coming attractions. The show went great, Randy opened with the backing of a local band as it was still too early for him to afford his own band or a nice tour bus. Randy did not disappoint. His playing and singing was that of a veteran country music star. In the middle of Randy’s show the venue experienced a power failure, the sound and lights were gone, darkness filled the arena. In the middle of this blackout, all music stopped with the exception of Randy Travis. He continued playing his guitar and singing. The crowd loved it. When the power was restored, he received a standing ovation.

A few weeks later, Randy relived the situation on Ralph Emery’s show, “Live from Nashville.”

It was a year later that Randy Travis would make a return visit to Clarksburg. This time I was the promoter. By the time Randy returned to Clarksburg, he had recorded three No.1 singles, the No.1 album in country music, CMA Awards and an appearance on the “Tonight Show” with Johnny Carson. The success had not changed the attitude of Randy Travis, but success had changed the way he was now traveling. He and his manager, Lib Hatcher, were now seeing the country from a beautiful new tour bus and he had his own band. Randy sounded better than ever. He performed before a sell-out crowd. Randy and I, prior to his performance, renewed our friendship and once again went on live radio. We talked about his first release that I mentioned earlier, “1982.” With the exception of a few Billboard reporters like me, it wasn’t a huge success but opened the doors to country music radio. However. the second single: “On the Other Hand” reached Top 10 status. Warner Bros. then re-released “1982” and the second time around it went to No. 1. Go figure!

This is Randy Travis and the story about the recording of “1982.”

“The song, ‘1982,’ was brought to my producer, my manager, and me by the lady who signed me to Warner Bros., Martha Sharp. We were altogether in Martha’s office listening to the recording. We all loved it the first time we heard it. Here’s two things that most people don’t know about this song. It was originally title, “1962,” but Lib felt that the time period did not fit me, so when I recorded it, instead of 1962 I made the year 1982, to make it more current and fit my age. And the other part is this demo was recorded by a little-known country music singer named, T. Graham Brown. I tell you, Lew, that was intimidating. T. Graham Brown can sing.”

I am proud to have been a part of the Randy Travis saga.

As a Matter of Fact • Randy Travis was born Randy Bruce Traywick May 4, 1959, in Marshville, North Carolina.

• In 1975, while his brother was serving time in jail for a high-speed car chase, Randy won a talent contest at a nightclub in Charlotte, North Carolina. The club’s owner, Elizabeth “Lib” Hatcher took an interest in the young singer. Travis moved in with Hatcher, which put further strain on her already fragile marriage. She eventually left her husband and, in 1982, she and Travis moved to Nashville, Tennessee. It was during that time an unlikely romance began to form between the two. Travis would later tell Lew Dobbins, “I think we 115

Behind the Microphone

• • • • • • • •

• •

•

discovered how much we needed each other.” He and Hatcher eventually came forward with their relationship and were married in a private ceremony in 1991.

During the early 1980s, Travis was rejected by every major record label in Nashville. His early demo tapes were criticized by record executives as being “too country.”

When Travis signed with Warner Bros. he changed his stage name from Randy Ray to Randy Travis.

In the late 1980’s he had a string of hits, received numerous country music awards and sold millions of records.

In 1992, Travis took a break from music to concentrate on acting and landed roles in several films.

In 1999, Travis shifted away from mainstream country and focused on gospel. The single, “Three Wooden Crosses” reached No.1 and won the CMA song of the year in 2003. That same year, Travis ranked No. 13 on CMT’s 40 Greatest Men of Country Music.

Travis and Lib Hatcher divorced on October 29, 2010, after a 19-year marriage, and their business relationship ended thereafter.

Travis was arrested in February 2012 when he was found in a parked car outside a church in Sanger, Texas, with an open bottle of wine and smelling of alcohol.

On August 7, 2012, state troopers in Grayson County, Texas responded to a call that an unclothed man was lying in the road. Troopers reported they arrived to find Travis unclothed and smelling of alcohol. The Texas Highway Patrol said Travis crashed his car in a construction zone, and when they attempted to apprehend him, Travis threatened the lives of the troopers. Travis was subsequently arrested for driving while intoxicated and terroristic threat against a public servant. He posted bail in the amount of $21,500.

Earlier in the same evening, just prior to the DUI arrest, Travis allegedly walked into a Tiger Mart convenience store naked, demanding cigarettes from the cashier, who in turn called the authorities. According to the store clerk, Travis left the store upon realizing he did not have any money to pay for the cigarettes.

On January 31, 2013, Travis pleaded guilty to his August 7 incident and received two years probation and a $2,000 fine.

On July 7, 2013, Travis was admitted to a Dallas area hospital for viral cardiomyopathy after a viral upper respiratory infection. His condition was classified as critical. Three days later, Travis suffered a stroke and had surgery to relieve pressure on his brain. On July 15, 2013, it was reported that Travis was awake and alert after undergoing brain surgery, that his heart was pumping without the assistance of machines, and that he was on the road to recovery. He was released from Baylor Heart Hospital in Plano, Texas on July 31, 2013, and entered a physical therapy facility.

At the time of this publication, it seemed as though Randy was getting Randy at Clarksburg’s Na his life back in order. I sincerely hope that is the case. than Goff Armory

Kathy Mattea Interview

116

This chapter I proudly write about one of our own. Kathy Mattea has represented her home state of West Virginia with pride.

A pride all West Virginians glow with at the mention of her name.

She has not only made the state of mountains proud, but also the fans of country music around the world.

It’s 1986 and after years of toiling in the field of country music, Kathy has a record deal with Mercury. She is now being heard on

Lew Dobbins country music radio coast to coast. But before this taste of success there was what is called, “paying your dues.”

Kathy: “My first job was a tour guide at the Country Music Hall of Fame. That was really fun, I had a real good time. It was a great way to learn about the music business. I was a guide at the HOF for about ten months. I figured out I had to be a much better singer then I was, and singing was where my heart lie instead of writing. I got a job at an insurance agency as a secretary so I could take voice lessons from a teacher I had found. So I did that for a while until the point I felt the time was right for me to take a demo tape around and try to get some Nashville studio work. I then took a job as a waitress in order to have a flexible schedule so I could be off when necessary.”

Kathy continued to recall her early days in Nashville. This is a story that’s been told since time from many aspiring country music singers. In Kathy’s words, “When I got there, it was so intimidating, I mean everywhere you turned there were really talented people. There were many times that I felt like packing it up and moving back to West Virginia, but Lew, I felt every day that if I didn’t succeed, I hadn’t given it a fair chance, and I could not leave until I knew I couldn’t do it. Well, I guess I’ve learned how to do it somewhat and here I am. It’s been a journey, but thank God I hung in there and wouldn’t accept no.”

Kathy was born in the southern part of West Virginia. She reflected on that part of “Almost Heaven.”

“Lew, I come from a little town called Cross Lanes. It’s just outside of the capitol city. It’s named after the stoplight. (laughs) Lew, there are those who try and make out like I was born in the sticks, but that’s not true, it’s more suburban.”

Fast forward to the year 1989, Kathy Mattea is enjoying the fruits of her labor. The country music singer is coming back to West Virginia. She has been invited to perform as the featured act of the West Virginia Italian Heritage Festival. This is an annual event to honor Italian American heritage. The city of Clarksburg, where it was established, has a huge population of Italian-Americans. Kathy is excited. “Lew, I have aunts who have gone to the festival, the aunts are on the Italian side of the family and they have came back with wonderful stories. I’ve really wanted to come up and enjoy the festival for quite a few years and now, I get to come and play it. That’s really special for me. Lew, I have my Italian tapes on the bus. It was one of my New Years resolutions to learn to speak the language. My father speaks Italian very well, so I want to learn to speak Italian as much as possible by the time I arrive at the festival. It’s going to be a great time, I’m excited and I hope to see you there.”

Lew: “My friend, you will.”

As a Matter of Fact • Kathy became a popular country music performer in the 80s. She continues to sing her country music, but these days brings folk, bluegrass, Celtic and traditional sounds to her music.

• Kathy Mattea was honored as a member of the West Virginia Music Hall of Fame in the 2011 class of inductees.

• From 1998 thru 1994 she received five major country music awards and two Grammys.

Kathy Mattea in concert at Clarksbu rg’s Nathan Goff Armory (photo courtesy of Ken ny Howell)

117

Behind the Microphone Buck Owens Interview

Buck Owens was one of the greatest and most popular country music singing stars of all time. In the late 50s I listened to Buck on radio, in the late 60s I was playing Owens on the radio. Buck is the biggest star in country music and with stardom comes a very busy personal appearance schedule.

In the words of Buck Owens, “We’ve been very busy. In the last year or two we have appeared in every state of the United States. We also just returned from Europe. Yes, we have been quite busy.” Buck told me he and his Buckaroos were doing as many as 250 dates a year. “Lew, the money doesn’t come from the label, but your living does. If I had to live off label money, I couldn’t do it. But thank goodness for the label and people like you that play my music.” It’s 1965, Buck Owens and the Buckaroos have received 21 major musical awards, including the DJ’s of America voting Buck Owens the number one country western star.

Buck Owens was an accomplished guitarist. He had no plans of being a singing star. “The playing came first,” said Owens, “in fact I didn’t want to be a singer. I was kinda pushed into that, and I’m sure glad it happened.” Away from the microphone, which wasn’t very often, Buck would unwind on his ranch. “I have some Angus cattle and some horses, I also like baseball and swimming, and I’m just crazy about golf.” In 1965, Buck Owens was making plans for the future. “We plan to continue to make records, do personal appearances and we soon will be touring in the Far East.” The fame and fortune continued for Owens throughout the 60s and into the 70s. In 1979, Buck Owens retired from recording and performing. He invested his time and money into the ownership of several radio stations. In 1988, the retirement of Buck Owens would end. At the encouragement of a young singer, who was a huge Buck Owens fan, Owens returned to the recording studio. That young singer from the West Coast, Dwight Yoakam, was very hot and popular on country music radio. Yoakam talked the country music legend into re-recording one of his hit records. The song they recorded together was “The Streets of Bakersfield.” The duo took the song to No.1 on the Billboard country music chart. Buck’s former recording label, Capitol, after 23 years wanted to once again record Buck Owens.

The new album was titled, “Hot Dog.” The first single from the new project was the title cut. In a 1989 interview with Owens, I asked him about the song. “In 1957, I was playing in the honky tonks and trying to get something going on this little record label called, “Pep.” I did two or three songs for the label and the owner said, “I heard you singing a bunch of those rockabilly songs. If you do one of those I will put it out.” Owens did so with hesitation.

“There wasn’t very many places to play country music in those days, so I didn’t want to make the DJ’s mad at me for singing a rock and roll tune. So the label and I decided to release the song under the name Corky Jones. When I decided to make this new album, I was looking for new material and everybody who heard “Hot Dog” said it made them feel good. Made them want to smile. So I said, I’ll re-record it. And I understand, Lew, you have made it your pick hit and I’m glad you like it.

“What can we expect from this new album? There’s some new songs, some old songs, just straight on country music, like Buck Owens always did it. The songs have a good beat and a good message. I did what I thought the folks wanted to hear. I tried to keep an eye on what radio wanted and you know, Lew, as well as I, that’s hard to do.”

Country music had changed significantly from the years that Buck Owens recorded his brand of successful country music. Overall I asked Owens his feelings of country music today.

“Well, I like it if it’s country. It has to be presented in a distinct style. When I listen to country music, I don’t want to hear 44 different laser beams and all those computers. I don’t like 118

Lew Dobbins machine made music. I see a big difference in many of the recordings by today’s new artists.

Back in the day, we always took our own band, the same band I toured with went in and played on all my records. We had the same sound in studio as we did in live performance. It was a unique sound, a different sound, it was labeled as the Bakersfield, California sound.”

Buck Owens and Dwight Yoakam had become the best of friends. Buck was very proud of Yoakam. “Dwight Yoakam is an exceptional young man. He really has it going for himself and if I’m not mistaken, 1feel Dwight might be the next big country superstar. I feel in my heart, if he wants to be, he can be. But, Lew, as you know, there’s a huge price to pay.”

Buck Owens, an American original. Long live the music and memory of Buck Owens.

As a Matter of Fact • He had 21 No.1 hits on the Billboard country music charts with his band,” The Buckaroos”.

• Beginning in 1969, Owens co-hosted the TV series, “Hee Haw” with Roy Clark. He left the cast in 1986.

• He wanted to be named “Buck” after a donkey on the Owens farm.

• In early 1963, the Johnny Russell song “Act Naturally,” was pitched to Owens, who initially didn’t like it, but his guitarist and longtime collaborator, Don Rich, enjoyed it and convinced Owens to record it, which he did with the Buckaroos on February 12, 1963. It was released on March 11 and entered the charts on April 13. By June 15, the single began its first of four nonconsecutive weeks at the No.1 position. It was Owens’ first No.1 hit. The Beatles later recorded a cover of it in 1965, with Ringo Starr as lead singer. Ringo Starr later re-recorded the song as a duet with Owens in 1988.

• On July 17, 1974, Owens’ best friend and Buckaroos guitarist, Don Rich, was killed when he lost control of his motorcycle and struck a guard rail on Highway 1 in Morro Bay, California. Owens was devastated. “He was like a brother, a son and a best friend,” he said in the late 1990s. Something I never said before, maybe I couldn’t, but I think my music life ended when he did. Oh yeah, I carried on and I existed, but the real joy and love, the real lightning and thunder is gone forever.” Owens would never fully recover from the tragedy, both emotionally and professionally.

• On the night of March 25, 2006, Owens had come to his Crystal Palace restaurant, club and museum in Bakersfield, California and had a chicken-fried steak dinner and bragged it’s his favorite meal.

Afterward, Owens told band members he wasn’t feeling well and was going to skip that night’s performance. A group of fans introduced themselves while Owens was preparing to drive home when they told him they had traveled from Oregon to hear him perform, Owens changed his mind and took the stage anyway. He told the audience, “If someone’s come all that way, I’m gonna do the show and give it my best shot. I might groan and squeak, but Buck Owens in concert, 1975, I’ll see what I can do.” Owens died in his sleep of an apparent in Morgantown, WV (Photo courtesy of Kenny Howell) heart attack, only hours after performing.

• He was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1996.

He ranked No. 12 in CMTs 40 Greatest Men of Country Music in 2003.

• The front of the mausoleum where Owens is buried is inscribed “The Buck Owens Family” with the words, “Buck’s Place” beneath.

119

Behind the Microphone

120

Lew Dobbins Charlie Daniels Interview

The Charlie Daniels Band is that of legend. This band of musicians is the best that ever graced a recording studio or concert stage. As you read earlier, my first encounter with Charlie Daniels was at a Clarksburg, WV, hotel in the mid-70s. Charlie and I took to the airways of American country music radio on several occasions.

It’s now 1989, a new album has been released by the Charlie Daniels Band titled, “Simple Man.” Charlie Daniels, as always, is a plainspoken man. We talked together about the song, “Simple Man” and the present-day society.

In the words of Charlie Daniels, “Lew, what’s really got to me is people who commit violent crime. People who sell drugs and people who do child abuse in our society. People say, well they came from a broken home, but that’s not always the case. Not everybody that comes from a broken home goes around committing violent crime.

I feel we have to start dealing harshly with people that deal harshly with our society. Lew, I don’t feel any pity for people who do violent crime. I would like to send this message to Mr. Bush, Mr. Congressman, Mrs. Congressman, Mr. Senator and Mrs. Senator, listen to me. I know I speak on behalf of the working class people and we are damn sick and tired of the crime and drugs in this country. If it was back in the old west days, the Wyatt Earp days, you had a bunch of lawless people running around doing all kinds of violent crime. So they just went out and got some people, pinned badges on them and said, “go out and get them,” and they did, they cleaned it up. I just can’t figure out where the newspapers and the Dan Rathers get their information on people they poll. Let me ask you, Lew, have you ever been polled?”

Lew, “No.” Charlie: “I ain’t never been polled and I’ve been here 52 years. I don’t know who they poll, but it’s sure not the working class people. You know, I poll people all the time with my music. When I do this “Simple Man” song I get reaction when I sing the line, “hang them up high and let them swing to the sun goes down.” I can feel people say, “Yeah” , that’s the way I feel. I see ladies, who ordinarily don’t make any motion at all during my concert, reach out and pinch their husbands and shake their head in the truth I’m singing about. Now, Lew, (it sounds like I’m on a soapbox, but I’m really not.) I just love this country and I’m sick and tired of all these people who run it down. Did you ever think it’s the same handful of people who cause all the problems all the time? I hear people say the death penalty doesn’t do any good, but I’ll tell you one thing, it gets one criminal off the street and he ain’t never ever going to hurt anybody else ever again.”

Lew, “Charlie Daniels is the father of the legendary Volunteer Jam Concert Series. How did it all start?”

“Lew, it started back in 1974, when we were doing an album you are probably familiar with, “Fire On The Mountain.” We had two cuts we wanted to do live. The band at that time had very little stature, we were not very well known outside of our home territory. So we decided to get a little hall and the one we chose was the War Memorial Auditorium that seated 2,200, one of the former homes of the Grand Ole Opry. I invited some of my friends to come join us. Lew, you know musicians love to jam. The Marshall Tucker Band, along with Dickie Betts, performed with us and we had such a great time we decided to do it again. This tradition has continued throughout the years.” One of the most remembered jams was when Charlie Daniels brought the living members of Lynyrd Skynyrd back to perform. “Lew, that was a great sense of pride for me. You know the Lynyrd Skynyrd band and the Charlie Daniels band, 121

Behind the Microphone we toured and spent some wonderful times together. Ronnie VanSant was a dear friend, I was very hurt when he was killed, along with other band members, in the plane crash on October 20, 1977. People tried to get those who survived back to playing music, but it was just too hard, they felt it was all over. It was ten years, almost to the date of the plane crash, when they reunited on stage. It was a very special time.”

One of many powerful, meaningful songs the Charlie Daniels Band recorded was a song concerning Saigon, Vietnam. Charlie, “I wish I had written it, Lew, it was one of the few singles we didn’t write. I need to give credit where credit is due. Thank God for a young man named Dan Dailey who wrote the song while living in New York City. When we recorded it, I felt every word of it. At the time we recorded the song it was not at all fashionable to talk about Vietnam, we went out on a limb with it, but I wanted and needed to do that. I sincerely feel for the Vietnam veterans, I feel they were done so wrongly. They didn’t start that war, they didn’t want to go fight it, but they were drafted and had no choice. And when they came back they were treated very badly. I think we have a lot of making up to do. I, for one, want to say, “thank you” regardless of whether you were for the war or against it. And, Lew, I was very much against the war myself, but the people who went out and fought it are no less honorable than the people who have fought every other war the United States has fought.”

Lew, “Charlie Daniels has been called, ‘the godfather of southern rock and roll.’

Charlie, “Well, I’ve been called the father, the grandfather, the godfather and the big daddy of southern rock. There’s so many people who deserve that title more than me. Ronnie VanSant use to call me, ’the King of Dixie,’ I don’t know why, he just did. He called Dickie Betts, ‘the Prince of Dixie,’ he had names for everyone. But to my way of thinking, that crown should go on the head of Dwayne Allman.”

I asked Charlie if he had a philosophy on life. “Lew, I have to live with myself and have a straight conscious. If I do something I know is wrong, especially if it hurts somebody and I’m not truthful, it really bothers me. I feel the cornerstone of life is honesty. I think God has a great respect for honesty.”

In the 1989 interview with Charlie Daniels, he showed no signs of slowing down. “Lew if someone wants to retire when they’re 59, 60 or 65, that’s fine and dandy. I don’t choose to do that, I feel just as creative as I ever have. Maybe even more so. I think possibly some of my most exciting work is still ahead of me. I have electricity that runs around in the back of my brain. Sometimes I can’t figure it out, I don’t know what it all means. I know there’s music in there and I’m trying to find a way to bring it out.”

Lew, “Charlie here’s to happy and new trails.

Charlie answers back, “Thank you, Lew, I would be proud if you would ride with me.”

Lew says, “You got it.”

As a Matter of Fact • His first hit, the novelty song, “Uneasy Rider”, propelled him to eternal stardom.

• Daniels won the Grammy award for “Best Country Vocal Performance” in 1979 for “The Devil Went Down to Georgia”. He is the recipient of many major country music awards as a singer & writer.

• In November 2007, Daniels was invited by Martina McBride to become a member of the Grand Ole Opry. He was inducted by Marty Stuart and Connie Smith during the January 19, 2008, edition of the Opry at the Ryman Auditorium.

• Daniels enjoys hunting, fishing, skydiving, and other outdoor activities. He is a member of the National Rifle Association.

• He married his wife, Hazel, in 1963, together they have one son, Charlie Daniels, Jr. Daniels and his wife reside in Mount Juliet, Tennessee..

122

Lew Dobbins Hank Williams, Jr. Interview

As you read earlier in my book, Hank Williams, Jr. and I first met in the late 70s. I remember fondly Hank and his manager, Merle Killgore. Merle was a one-of-a-kind, he was Ringling Bros., and Barnum and Bailey all in one. Merle was a friend of Hank’s father and a fine singer and writer of country song.

He created such hits as “Wolverton Mountain” and he teamed up with the wife of Johnny Cash, June Carter-Cash, and wrote “Ring of Fire.” I recall with great memories Merle inviting me to join Hank and him in Nashville and be a part of-a live country music show starring Ralph Emery. Also appearing that night was Lorrie Morgan. I was joined by my wife, Cynthia, son, Jason, and mother-in-law, Joan. My son and I spent time with Hank and Merle on Hank’s touring bus prior to the program. We also spent time with Lorrie Morgan and Ralph Emery.

I would now like to share with you some precious memories with Hank Williams, Jr. and me on country music radio.

Lew: ”Your dad plays a large part in your songs, does he not?”

Hank: “Daddy plays such a large part because he is it. The prototype country music superstar.

If he missed a show, it was because he was in a hospital or whatever. If some of today’s people miss a show, they think it’s cool and say, ‘I’m gonna to be like Hank Williams, I’m gonna get drunk and do this or that.’ I am his son and a very proud man. Daddy was a proud man. But, Lew, when I do three of his songs on a show, I get a polite type of applause and then Merle or the promoter will say, “They didn’t come here to hear you sing a lap guitar set of “Cold, Cold Heart,” and “I can’t Help It If I’m Still In Love With You,” because for one thing, they’ve never heard you sing that before and they want to hear “Whiskey On Ice,” “Women on Fire,” “O.D. in Denver,” “I Got Rights,” “Good Ole American Way,” “All My Rowdy Friends Are Coming Over Tonight.” They want to hear songs from those gold albums you have on the wall.”

Lew: “I have been told there were those who wanted to change your recording name.”

Hank: “That’s true, but I was not going to change my name from Randall Hank Williams to Frank Willis as they wanted me to. I said, “NO,” the challenge is that much greater to take Hank Williams and put a Jr. on the end.”

Lew: “With all your notoriety, do you feel trapped in your personal and private life?”

Hank: “The only time I feel trapped is when the limo doesn’t start (he laughs). Like that time in Morgantown, WV, remember Lew, not only did the limo not start, the driver disappeared (laughs). Oh, I don’t know, Lew, you can feel trapped by your reputation or what they want to believe or what they take for the gospel. Rowdy this, Rowdy that, continuous drinking, parties, and opium dens in Dallas (laughs). You know all the things people want to hold on to, now I’m not a saint. When I was a teenager, and in my early 20s, I got as wild as any of them. I was searching, looking for things, who I was, and what I was supposed to be doing. Your audience, Lew, whether they’re to see Daddy, George Jones, or whoever, they want you to be drunk.

Please be drunk, I’m drunk, I want you to be drunk. I’m stoned, so I want you to be stoned.

Don’t be straight and think about plowing the farm. I was doing a show awhile back, I had an awful cold, I was taking medication that made me drowsy. I played this place, you could hardly breath, they didn’t want to believe I had a cold. You are drunk, we want you to be drunk, you will be drunk and we will judge you as being drunk. That kinda reputation can follow you around. Let’s face it, Daddy been gone for many years, and it still follows him around, but you can’t write the songs he wrote and be drunk all the time, you just can’t do it.”

Lew: “Hank, what’s your view on society, in general, today?”

123

Behind the Microphone Hank: “Well, I know the values are pretty far down today. Back in the 50s, if someone would do something out of the way, like drinking heavily, running around with somebody’s wife, in business and society he would be left out in the cold. Today, it means absolutely zero.

I don’t like people who pre-convict someone they know nothing about - that turns me off.

There’s a lot of people throughout the years I wanted to meet and because of their ways, in today’s society and their personality, when I met them I was crushed by the way they acted—or the way they talked to other people. I would walk away and say, “’Oh my God, what a scumbum’.”

Lew: “Speaking of people who have a preconceived conception of you, rowdy this and rowdy that, is that you 24/7?”

Hank: “I wish, Lew, that everyone who had their mind made up about me could go with me up on Kentucky Lake or out to Montana, over to Africa, or whatever. They would find out it is not one continuous party. It’s a little different then honky-tonk heaven.”

This next part of a conversation with Hank, Jr. is about his hit recording, “Man of Steel.” I was curious if the song was biographical.

Hank: “I had the chorus for about six months. Lew, like you said, it was kinda biographical.

I wrote the song in a hotel, I believe it was Kansas City, it just clicked. I was sitting in a whirlpool (laughs) full of suds, we had beer and sandwiches and the words just started coming.

I told Merle to grab a pen and paper, I talked and he wrote. It happened fast—the goods one are usually like that.”

Lew: “Do you ever feel like the Man of Steel?”

Hank: “I have had to be a man of steel in different ways, whether it’s mental or physical, but you know, like it says in the end, even old Superman gets the blues, that’s the part I like the best.”

Lew: “The movie, supposedly about your life, ‘Living Proof’ fiction or real-life?”

Hank: “Well, Lew, you have to keep in mind these are Hollywood people making a Hollywood movie. So there’s going to be things in there that are going to be sensationalized.

Whether it’s punching lawyers or not, which would be a lot of fun to do, really, Lew, it would be better to take them out and shoot them. (Lew laughs - Hank says, I’m serious).”

Lew: “What was the reaction of people who saw the film?”

Hank: “Well, some people would say, that’s not you. But the people who really knew me, who saw the bad parts, knew that was me. I was thinking about that movie just the other day, when you really get down to it, that movie was made when I was 32. Your first name is Hank, your second Williams and then there’s a Jr. on the end of it and they’re going to make a movie about you. That was something. It was hard for me to believe it was NBC’s biggest movie that week.”

Lew: “I have been told you objected to actor Richard Thomas playing you?”

Hank: “That’s true. You see I was holding the project up because of him, but man, he got into it. He was me.”

Lew: “I was told that you went back upon the mountain that almost took your life?”

Hank: “Well, Lew, it took a while but I had to go back and face it, because if I didn’t, I do believe my life would have never been the same. I went right back to the spot where there’s still tape that showed where I fell. Lew, it was something. I sat down, it’s way up there and you’re looking way down, and you know if you make one wrong move you’re gone. To tell you the truth, that day was the worst and the best feeling all together in the world going back to that place in time. I know I nearly died and the doctor said 1should have. I sat there looking at that old tape and then got up and started looking around for the hat and sunglasses. That was really dumb. I could have gotten killed this time for real (he laughs). I can’t believe I was looking for 124

Lew Dobbins those things. I couldn’t find either one, so I guess some old goat ate them (he laughs). I’ll not be going back to that place ever again.”

Lew: “Thanks for the time, my old friend.”

Hank: “Thank you and I hope you got a little more insight into this man of steel. The parts that’s in the album and the part sitting beside you, talking.”

As a Matter of Fact • Williams first stepped on the stage and sang his father’s songs when he was 8 years old.

• Williams provided the singing voice of his father in the 1964 film, “Your Cheatin’ Heart.”

He also recorded an album of duets with recordings of his father.

• Williams early career was guided and to an extent, some observers say, outright dominated by his mother who is widely claimed as having been the driving force that led his late father to musical superstar status during the late 40s, early 50s. Audrey, in many ways, promoted young Hank Jr. as Hank Williams. Even to the extent of having stage clothes designed for him that were identical to his fathers’ and encouraging vocal styles very similar to those of his father. Although Williams’ recordings earned him numerous country hits throughout the 1960s and early 70s, he became disillusioned and severed ties with his mother.

• By the mid 70s, Williams began to pursue a musical direction that would eventually make him a superstar. Williams, however, began a heavy pattern of both drug and alcohol abuse. He moved to Alabama in an attempt to re-focus his creative energy and his troubled personal life.

• Williams was named “Entertainer of the Year” by the Country Music Association in 1987, 88, and 89. He won (Han k Williams, Jr. with Lew and Lew’s the same award from the Academy of Country Music. son, Jason on Hank’s bus in Nashville • Williams is the father of five children: Hank Williams, III; Tennessee, 1989 (Photo Courtesy of , Hank’s manager, Merle Kilgore) Holly Williams; Hilary Williams; Samuel Williams; and Katie Williams.

Jerry Jeff Walker Interview

It’s 1989, Jerry Jeff Walker has a new album. He calls me and we go live on country music radio.

Lew: “Most of the songs are true life, are they not?”

Jerry: “They’re all true. I don’t mess around with that other stuff. Don’t sing what you don’t know about because the next thing you’ll be making false money and nobody will know what you are doing.”

Lew: “Jerry, you were on The Tonight Show recently, I missed it, how did it go?”

Jerry: “Well, I was on there with a bunch of animals from the San Diego Zoo (laughs), but if you are into that, it was good. I sang “I Feel like Hank Williams Tonight” from the new album and the crowd, I guess after watching those animals for a while, really exploded after I performed the song.”

Lew:. “What an opening act.”

Jerry: “Yeah” (laughs). They were trying to get one of the animals to take a leak on the desk, but they didn’t succeed. They say that really gets a big hand. They say don’t ever follow kids 125

Behind the Microphone and animals. I did the animals there, and four nights later I was in Nashville and did the Ralph Emery Show. The opening act that night was this little girl who sang “Over the Rainbow,” she was 8 years old. Lew I had a full week of showbiz.”

Lew: “Over the years do you feel that your music has changed.”

Jerry: “I think it’s basically the same. I feel the only thing that’s changed is that I am more consistent night after night, but that’s something you learn in my business. You learn how to simplify your deal and how to get more efficient. I feel that’s what being a professional is all about. It goes on in acting and in anything else. You learn how to travel better and to peak at the right time. I’ve also changed some bad habits. It was just the other night I was playing in Memphis, this man walked up to me and asked me to play a certain song, I couldn’t understand him he was so drunk. Everyone in the front row started laughing as he walked off. Lew, I said to myself, ’that’s funny, I use to sit and talk for hours to those kind of people and in fact, I use to go home with some of them.’ But to further answer your question, I think the core of my music, what I sing about, the philosophy of my life and where I came from has remained constant.”

Lew: “You were pretty wild in your earlier days, or at least that’s the stories I’ve heard.”

Jerry: “Well, Lew, I don’t know, I think a lot of that comes along with a perceived reputation of who you are and what you do and the people you run with. I was a poor small town boy, I took off on the road hitchhiking from 1960 to 1966. I lived from hand to mouth. Got a record deal. Bought a car and drove around the country. Lew, it was really fun. You would go into a town and everyone surrounded you and liked you. I’m a likeable guy, my grandmother said that was my problem, I was just too well liked. I would arrive and everybody would say, “Let’s go party.”

I would say, “Yes.” I’m not a fool (laughs). I just didn’t know it was going to happen every night. Once I found out it wasn’t going away, I decided maybe I should back off. I just think it’s something that goes on when you’re youthful. I think it’s something I can say I enjoyed at the right time, but I was smart enough to wake up and realize it was time to change.”

Lew: “I hear you’re doing the one man show quite often these days.”

Jerry: “Yes, lately I have been going out and performing solo. In small listening rooms and clubs, because my songs mean a lot to me. Some people can do this, but some can’t, I feel my songs hold up well. I sing a variety from “Mr. Bojangles” to songs I’ve written to my wife and kids. I just don’t sing twelve love songs in a row and walk off. My songs are about life, true stories people can relate to.”

Following our interview, a few short days later, my friend sent me the flag of his beloved state of Texas.

As a Matter of Fact • Jerry Jeff Walker was born Ronald Clyde Crosby.

• He roamed the country singing and playing his music.

• He adopted his name, Jerry Jeff Walker, in 1966.

• Walker’s “Mr. Bojangles” is his most well-known and most covered song. It was about an obscure alcoholic but talented tap-dancing drifter (not the famous stage and movie dancer Bill “Bojangles” Robinson, as usually assumed.) Walker in his autobiography, “Gypsy Songman” makes it clear the man he met was white. He further pointed out that at the time the jail cells in New Orleans were segregated along color lines, so his influence could not have been black. Walker was arrested for public intoxication in the French Quarter in New Orleans and shared the same drunk tank with “Bojangles.” His version never made it big, but the Nitty Gritty Dirt Band’s rendition made the Top 10 on the pop charts in 1971.

126

Lew Dobbins • •

Jerry married Susan Streit in 1974 in Travis County, Texas, They have two children, a son, Django Walker, who is also a musician and a daughter, Jessie Jane.

Jerry Jeff has an annual birthday celebration bash in Austin, Texas, at the Paramount Theatre and at Gruene Hall in Gruene, Texas. This party has become an enormous event in Texas and brings some of the biggest names in country music for a night of playing and swapping stories.

Reba McEntire Interview

I remember with fondness and pleasure playing Reba McEntire records. The powers at MCA Records loved me for taking care of their first lady. I charted many of Reba’s records, not only charted but took them to the top of the Billboard chart.

It’s 1986, and in her own words, here’s how Reba McEntire selected her music.

“Well, basically I look and listen for music that I want to hear and I try to put myself into the heart of my fans and choose the songs they want to hear. Months in advance of each recording session writers and publishers are informed I am soon to record a new project. There’s no shortage of songs that I receive. If I like certain songs I will listen to them over and over, then try to make my best judgment call. However, there have been songs I really didn’t like but recorded because my producer and label felt the song was a hit. In most cases they were right and I was wrong. Sometimes it’s difficult to know what country radio and my audience would like.to hear but I honestly do my best to succeed.”

Does Reba McEntire have a favorite road story?

“I have lots of favorite road stories, because the people who are out there with me are my second family. We all care and love each other very much and take care of each other. There’s a lot of tense times on stage, before and during a concert that nobody really understands except the people involved. We have a great time staging and performing at each concert. Then afterwards the seriousness ends, we kick back in the dressing room or on the bus, kid each other, play jokes on each other and enjoy each others company. We are one big family. “ What has Reba McEntire learned about her fans?

“I’m learning more and more about my fans. We played a lot this summer up in the northeastern part of the U.S., ‘Because Whoever’s In New England’ really opened a lot of doors for me. I basically wasn’t that popular in the New England states and when that song came out I noticed in Portsmith, New Hampshire, people were standing out in the rain waiting for autographs. At this point in my career I see no specific age group in my audience. I have a terrific fan club, members range from 2 years of age to some past 80. It was just recently that I realized that a lot of 16-20 year olds are coming to my show and enjoying it for the duration.

This young audience in the past would usually come out to see what kind of light show you had and if they didn’t like all the special effects they would leave. That’s now not the case, they come to listen to the music.”

Is Reba McEntire a natural redhead?

“Yes, my hair is naturally red. I’ve never put any color on it. I’ve done permanents and that is it.”

Redheaded women are often stereotyped as hot-tempered, does that describe Miss Reba?

“That pretty much describes me (she laughs). But Lew, the older I get, the more mellow I am. But, yeah, I do have a pretty hot temper.”

The year is 1986 and Reba McEntire is burning up the country music airways of America.

127

Behind the Microphone Playing to sold out arenas packed by adoring fans, she is also meeting and performing with a whole new group of people. Her impression: “Well, some I am impressed with, some I am very disappointed with. There are some with attitude and when they are looking at you, they’re not really interested in talking with you. Those kind of people I don’t stay around too long. But I’m very impressed with Whitney Houston’s singing and her acting ability. She’s really a nice person, a genuine person, her feet are to the ground, she knows where she came from. Now, on the other hand, there’s Sting, a completely different personality from Whitney. I do not care to be in his company, nor did he mine.”

What was there about Sting?

“I do not wish to stir the kettle, I would rather not say, but for every Sting, you find some terrifically great people. Like at the Grammy recently I got to see Huey Lewis, Roger Miller and Carl Perkins, these men were real gentlemen. There were a lot of women around and nobody said anything to offend, for that I am proud to call all three my friends. There they stood, three different generations of music, they were everything I would hope they would be.

I was just in awe.”

Reba McEntire and Charlie Daniels formed a very close personal relationship. “I got to work with him in Alabama last fall and when you work with an artist who is bigger than life, with his stature of success, sometimes you think they are in a world of their own, but not Charlie Daniels. Charlie’s road manager came into my dressing room and asked if Charlie could come in and say “hello.” Well, we were like a little bunch of kids, Charlie was a hero to all of us and we were honored to be in his presence. At the end of the three-day tour, we were pulling away from the venue when my tour manager had the bus stopped and was greeted by Charlie Daniels who gave him a bouquet of roses and a card saying, “It was wonderful working with you Miss Reba.” If I ever become a star like Charlie Daniels, I am sincerely going to do my best to show thoughtfulness to my fans and peers. Charlie Daniels is just a one-of-a-kind and I love the man very much.”

If there is ever a movie about the life of Reba McEntire, who would she like to see in the starring role?

“That’s a real good question. To tell you the truth I’ve never thought about that. Well, there’s no real drastic parts of my life that the makers of Hollywood movies would be interested in showing on screen, they are in most cases looking for the bad parts. But my life has been very good. I’m from a very loving family, we still live within a 50 mile radius, so we’re still very close and my marriage of 10 years has been the happiest I’ve ever been. There’s been no downfalls, no tragic moments, so I think the only parts would be the highlights of my personal and professional life.” That was Reba from 1986.

As a Matter of Fact • After recording a demo tape, she signed her first recording contract with Mercury Records in 1975. She was discovered by Red Stegall.

• In 1984, Reba signed with MCA Records, she remained with the label through 1990.

• MCA released the McEntire album, “The Last One to Know” in 1987. The emotions of her divorce from husband, Charlie Battles, according to Reba were put into the album’s material. McEntire married Battles in 1976, together the couple owned a ranch in Oklahoma with Battles managing her career. In 1987, McEntire divorced Battles and moved to Nashville, Tennessee. She would later comment about their separation saying, “I had to pack everything in one day and leave. I was totally starting over.” Reba said, “I want to focus more on my music career and Charlie insisted I remain at home helping take care of the ranch. I wasn’t the little girl anymore, taking orders and doing what he said.”

128

Lew Dobbins •

• • • •

• •

While on tour for her 1990 album, McEntire lost eight members of her band, when their charter jet plane crashed near San Diego, California, in the early morning of March 16, 1991. The accident was believed to have occurred due to poor visibility near Otay Mountain.. The news was reported nearly immediately to McEntire while she slept at a nearby hotel. A spokesman for McEntire at the time stated, “She was very close to all of them. Some of them had been with her for years. Reba is totally devastated by this, it’s like losing part of your family.” McIntire dedicated her sixteenth album, “For My Broken Heart,” to her deceased road band.

In August 2009, McEntire broke the record for the female artist with the most Billboard No. 1 albums, which was previously held by Loretta Lynn.

McEntire was inducted to the Grand Ole Opry January 17, 1986. “The Grand Ole Opry is a home,” she says, “it’s a family, it’s like a family reunion.”

In the late 1980s Reba became interested in acting and continues to do so today.

In 1996, McEntire was cast by director James Cameron as Molly Brown in his film “Titanic,” however when it became apparent production for the film would extend well beyond its original length, McEntire had to turn down the part as she had already scheduled prior concert arrangements. The role was recast with Kathy Bates.

On March 1, 2011, the CMA announced that McEntire would be inducted Into the Country Music Hall of Fame.

McEntire is one of the bestselling artists of all time having sold more than 80 million records worldwide. Plus she holds numerous country music awards.

Lacy J. Dalton Interview

Lacy J. Dalton is one of my favorite singers of country music.

Her voice is that of real life. Her interpretation of “Sixteenth Avenue” is that of legend. Lacy J. established her career as an artist for Columbia Records but as is often said, “all good things must come to an end.” After years of tense turmoil, Lacy is released and inks a new recording deal with Universal Records.

I asked Lacy if she got to the point during this long dispute that she contemplated getting out of the business. “Just about every other day,” said Lacy, “it took a lot of prayer and positive thinking and discipline. I made changes I should have undertaken years ago. Looking back now, I learned so much about the business, even though it was a very sad time, I truly learned how cruel the music business could be. If I hadn’t gone through all of that, I wouldn’t have learned a lot of the things I know now about running a business. I learned how to make it work with very little going for me.”

I replied to Lacy, “It looks like you received a new lease on life.”

Lacy: “It certainly was. The experience gave me a wonderful new opportunity to make records with people who really care about the music.”

Lacy’s new album with her new recording label is titled, “Survivor.” One of the cuts that really interested me was, “Hard Luck Ace.” I asked Lacy J. about the song.

“Lew, I wrote that song with my new husband, Aaron Anderson. We were on the road with Hank Williams, Jr., at the time. It’s a song about some of my favorite survivors in the country music business. People who have had hard times, as many of us have. Lew, as you know, it’s not uncommon for people in our business to have problems, but still go on to make 129

Behind the Microphone a contribution and keep going, that’s what the song is all about. (The song “Hard Luck Ace” is about the turmoils of Waylon Jennings, Merle Haggard, Janis Joplin, and Hank Williams, Jr.).

I asked Lacy, because of the fact she has recorded several duos, was there someone she would like to team up with that she hasn’t so far “Yes, without a doubt, Hank Williams, Jr. Hopefully someday that will happen. Hank and I are working on it. That would be so much fun.”

I loved the duo with Bobby Bare, “It’s a Dirty Job But Someone Has To Do It.” “Lew, I have always been a Bobby Bare fan. He was so good to me when I first went on the road. I didn’t have a bus, we were traveling in a beat-up station wagon. It was really hard going. At the time I didn’t realize when you had a tour bus it was just like the greatest thing in the world. It was luxury. But after being on the road all these years, I have learned that not all tour buses are like that, because the first thing you want to do when you get somewhere, you want to get off that bus and get into a hotel room and take a shower.

“Lew, I have been laying a little ground work for this story. The first time I was out on the road I was opening for Bobby Bare. I remember pulling into this little club where they only had one dressing room. That dressing room was full with things for Bobby. There was a large quantity of wine, beer, soft drinks and food. Bobby came over to me, put his arm around me and said, ‘Lacy, you go ahead and take this dressing room. I don’t need it, I’ll just go back to the bus.’ That’s just the kind of guy he is. So when you bring up Bobby Bare, Bobby holds a special place in my heart.”

Lacy J. Dalton teamed up with David Allan Coe to record the Bob Dylan song, “To Serve Somebody.”

“Lew, we had a ball doing that. You know, Lew, I didn’t know the song. I had heard Bob Dylan do it, I liked it, but I certainly didn’t know the words. Billy Sherrill was my producer and also David Allan Coe’s. I happened to be visiting Billy one day, David was in the studio.

David virtually dragged me to his recording session and said, ‘Here’s the lyric sheet, sing this with me’ and that’s how it happened. We just went in and blasted it out. I was scared to death at the time, but the longer the song went, the more I got into it. I feel David Allan Coe is one of the greatest poets we have. I love David’s writings, but as you know he is a lunatic. You never know what David you are going to be around. But there is so much of him I love.”

Lew: “Lacy, it been so good talking to you. Nothing but the best on the new label and your first release, “Survivor.”

Lacy: “Lew, your support means so much to me, I really appreciate you.”

As a Matter of Fact • Lacy J. Dalton was born Jill Lynne Byrem.

• Lacy J. Dalton recorded her first record in 1978 on the Harbor Recording Label under the name Jill Croston.

• Dalton had a number of hits in the 80s.

• .Lacy J. Dalton got her name: “Lacy” - a friend; “J” - Jill (her own name); “Dalton” - her singing teacher Karen Dalton.

• On a personal note: “It’s a musical shame that Lacy J. Dalton isn’t recorded and distributed by a major label. She is one of the best of all time.” - Lew Dobbins

130

Lew Dobbins George Strait Interview

George Strait is one in a long line of Texas performers who have entertained us with their wonderful music. George has stayed true to his roots. He has not wavered from his beloved traditional country music. Many have come, many have gone, but it seems like we have always had George Strait. What you are soon to read is a rarity. Throughout his career he has done very few interviews, that’s the way George wants it, he is a very private person. He would rather let his music express his feelings. It was in 1989, George, along with Alabama, Ricky Van Shelton and Restless Heart were part of a package show in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.

Lew and son, Jason, with George Strait I often referred to George as the original man of mystery, as – 1989 – Pittsburgh, PA) most people do. George’s response, “That’s something people have said because I don’t do a lot of interviews. I don’t look at myself as the man of mystery, but I do not enjoy talking about myself, I let my music explain what I am all about. I just don’t do much press, that’s just me,” In 1989 George is one of the biggest stars of country music. His star is shinning bright, but was yet to achieve the brightest hours. How does George go about finding all those hit records?

“The song finding process is pretty simple. All the publishers keep up with who is going in the studio. When they find out that I am soon to record, there is no lack of music for me to listen to and decide what to record. But it’s just not me deciding, I sit along side my producer and we both listen.” It was during that show in Pittsburgh that George played some old Merle Haggard and Conway Twitty songs, and I wondered why throw those in, it’s not like George didn’t have enough of his own material?

“Those songs come when we’re playing around at the sound check. We do a song we used to do years ago. They’re fun songs to do, they’re great songs people don’t hear much anymore.

The band and I really enjoy doing other country music of other great country music artists and the fans enjoy it as we do.”

George was the star of the movie, “Pure Country”. I always wondered if there was any part of his lead character, “Dusty,” that he could relate to. “Well, there was the burned-out part that I felt years ago, back when we were working the road so hard to get recognized. I will share with you something I normally don’t talk about. I would get to the point where I didn’t think I could go any further, but I always kept going, I’m thankful to God that I didn’t stop.”

There’s many of today’s big stars who idolize George Strait and honor him by saying he was a big influence on their music. In which George replied, “Well it nice to hear that, you know, I’m flattered to hear that. If I had anything to do with influencing somebody’s country music career, that’s a great honor because it certainly wasn’t my intentions to ever do that, but it’s a great feeling.”

It was a great night for one and all in Pittsburgh that 1989 night. George took additional time to pose in a picture with my son and I. I thanked him for a really great night and said, “Keep putting out the great music we country fans enjoy listening to.”

George replied, “Thank you, it was a great night.”

As a Matter of Fact • Has more No. 1 hits (60) than any other single artist in history, in any genre.

• George was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 2006.

131

Behind the Microphone • • • • •

•

• • •

Strait grew up in Pearsall, where his father was a junior high school mathematics teacher and the owner of a 2,000 acre cattle ranch outside of Big Wells, Texas. Graduated from Southwest Texas State University in 1979 with a Bachelor of Science degree in agriculture.

Enlisted in the U. S. Army in 1971 and was honorably discharged in 1975; served as a payroll clerk in Hawaii and sang in an Army band.

Has been married to his high school sweetheart, Norma, since December 4, 1971, when the two eloped to Mexico.

In 1981, George and Norma’s son, George Strait, Jr. known as “Bubba” was born.

Strait and his family were struck with tragedy when his 13 year old daughter, Jenifer, was killed in a one-car, non-alcohol-related accident on June 25, 1986. She was riding in a Ford Mustang driven by Gregory Wilson Allen, 18, of Staples, Texas. He was subsequently charged with a Class A misdemeanor for vehicular homicide. Mike Cox, spokesman for the Texas Department of Public Safety in Austin, said “The responding trooper determined the cause of the accident to be excessive speed and the car did not negotiate the turn properly. Jennifer was riding in the front passenger’s seat and none of the four occupants were wearing seat belts at the time. When the vehicle flipped over onto its passenger’s side, Jenifer was partially ejected, causing her to be dead upon impact.

It has been rumored that Straight’s song “Baby Blue” to have been dedicated to his daughter. The family set up the Jenifer Lynn Strait Foundation, which donates money to children’s charities in the San Antonio area.

An avid golfer and co-owner of the Resort at Tapatio Springs in Boerne, Texas. George also enjoys hunting, fishing, skiing, and riding motorcycles. He is also a fan of the NBA’s San Antonio Spurs and can be seen courtside at many of the Spurs’ home basketball games.

Strait has said he very seldom picks up a guitar when not in the studio or touring.

On September 26, 2012, Strait announced he was retiring from touring, and his Cowboy Rides Away Tour would be his last. The tour started on January 18, 2013, in Lubbock, Texas, and the tour ended in Dallas, Texas on June 7, 2014.

George Strait—what a man, what a role model. A great American—he has earned and deserves respect. It has been an honor to be a part of his life….. Lew Dobbins

Lyle Lovett Interview

The first time I played Lyle Lovett I was hooked. Lyle’s first single, “Cowboy Man,” I took to No. 1 on my Billboard Country Music Chart. The Texan called to thank me for all the support. I would later meet him in person and spend some time with him in 1989 during a concert appearance in Pittsburgh. Lyle found a fondness of playing and singing music at a young age but it never entered his mind of doing it professionally. “I played guitar when I was young, but really never considered it as a way to make a living, said Lovett. But I always enjoyed it and as I got older I was able to start going to clubs. I found I really enjoyed hearing people doing their own songs. I became attracted to singer-songwriters. I was very much interested in these people

and what they had to say.”

Lovett enrolled at Texas A & M University where he majored in journalism but told me he never practiced his degree. “I never worked as a journalist but I did get to do some interviews with performers as they came through town to play.

132

Lew Dobbins In 1984, Lovett decided that it was time for him to leave the Houston club scene and try to make it with a publisher or record label. “By 1984, I’d been playing the same half dozen clubs every six weeks. I was tired of doing the same thing over and over and felt it was time to expand my profession. The club scene was a great training ground. I learned so much from these singer-songwriters. . I received an opportunity to go to Nashville to work with Nancy Griffith.

She was recording an album that came out on Rounder Records - it was a very successful album titled, “Once In a Very Blue Moon.” She asked me to sing some background vocals. She recorded one of my songs and asked me to sing with her. And while I was in Nashville, I took the opportunity to make a few phone calls and set up some meetings with publishers and try to get something going. Fortunately, it started happening for me.”

Lyle Lovett is in a long line of creative singer-songwriters that have emerged to national prominence coming out from the state of Texas. Lyle spoke proudly about some of his home state influences. “I feel in regard to any songwriter from Texas, Townes Van Zant is held in the highest regard, but it’s hard to think of Townes and not say in the same line Guy Clark. I heard Don Sanders in Houston play, “Poncho and Lefty,” that’s the first I had heard of Townes, the song was just magical. I went out and bought this album recorded by Townes that contained “Poncho and Lefty” and learned every cut on the album.”

Lyle’s record label, MCA, from the beginning gave the Texas singer-songwriter artistic control. As Lyle put it, “I’ve been very lucky throughout my entire career that MCA has given me a free hand in creativity. The executives don’t even come by the studio and check up on me.

I’m very thankful, it’s a wonderful relationship.”

Lyle is not only enjoyed by country music fans, but by fans of other music genres. As for his audience, Lyle said, “I think it is really important to not try and anticipate the audience reaction to what you are doing. I want people to like what I am doing, but not at the expense of doing something that is not me. I have to really feel as though I am representing myself. I have to be myself. If I had to go out and pretend I was somebody other than myself, I couldn’t do it.

I am who I am, and thankfully, the audiences has allowed me to do so. It’s really fun if people discover great Texas music that I play, music like Bob Wills songs or Asleep At The Wheel, that’s really gratifying to me. I am very diversified but I don’t feel I am on a mission to broaden one’s musical horizon. I really just go out there and do things. I really enjoy playing. I feel if I like it, hopefully, so will the audience.”

How does Lyle Lovett go about writing?

“There’s writings about real life experiences, those are the best inspired songs. Then there’s songs that come from nowhere that are often a big lie, but somewhere in the song, there is perhaps a kernel of truth. That’s the way I write, I don’t go out every day to write a new song.

I let the songs come to me. Unfortunately I feel I have written some of the best songs that I haven’t put down on paper. There have been magnificent lines written late at night before going off to sleep. The next morning I can only remember perhaps a few words of what could have been a great song if I would have just gotten up, stayed with it till it was finished.”

At the time of this conversation, Lyle was a huge motorcycle enthusiast. Lyle is a Texas cowboy wearing a white hat.

As a Matter of Fact.

• Lovett has won 4 Grammy Awards including Best Male Country Vocal Performance and Best Country Album.

• Lovett has acted in a number of theatrical and TV films and appeared in several television programs.

• Lovett’s personal life was brought to the forefront in 1993 when he married actress Julia Roberts. The couple had met

Lyle Lovett, Lew Dobbins (Photo taken in Pittsburgh, PA – 1989) 133

Behind the Microphone on the set of “The Player” in 1992. After a three-week romance, they eloped and married in June 1993 in Marion, Indiana. The couple divorced less than two years later in March 1995. People Magazine reported that the breakup was caused by career demands. The two remained friends afterwards.

Tammy Wynette Interview- Part Two Tammy Wynette was “The First Lady of Country Music.” I first met Tammy and husband, George Jones as I described earlier in 1973. It’s now 1982, my wife and I traveled to Wheeling, WV, to see Tammy on Jamboree USA , a Saturday night radio program, aired on WWVA, a 50,000 watt country music station.

Although Tammy appeared tired, she has always sang her heart out to adoring fans. Tammy was a plain spoken woman, as you are soon to read, this is Tammy Wynette in her own broadcast words.

Early childhood: “My grandfather raised me on a farm that produced cotton, corn and hay. We picked cotton in the summer.

We would get out six weeks from school, so we could help get the crops in. The only thing I ever dreamed of, that I can remember, is singing, I really wanted to sing and get away from the cotton field. I would dream about living in a big city.”

On meeting a man who would direct her musical career, Producer Billy Sherrill: “I don’t think it could have been any worse than it was at that point in my life. When I met Billy I had been turned down by five different labels. One wanted a female Don Gibson, another wanted a female George Jones, I was really desperate when I went to see Billy. I had no idea I would get a contract. I had my three kids in the car with me, two of them were asleep, so I left the oldest one watch the other two. I walked in totally unannounced, had no tapes, I had never been in a studio. I just went in and asked if I could sing to him. I was so desperate and I really felt that Billy saw the desperation in my eyes. His exact words were “if you can find the material, I will be happy to record you.” So I went looking for material and found a man by the name of Scotty Turner, he gave me the first song I took to Billy. Billy said, “I’m really busy, but I’ll listen and call you back.” I didn’t have a phone and I didn’t want him to know, the number I gave him was the number of my landlord. He called one day and she told me that a man by the name of Billy Sherrill was on the phone. Billy said, “Tammy, I’ve got a song for you to record.” I said to him, “Is this a joke? If it is, it’s a really bad one.” He said, “No, I really do.” I rushed down to the studio and recorded this song without a contract, it would turn out to be my first hit record, It was “Apartment No. 9” which was written by a man who I would later become a dear friend with. That man, Johnny Paycheck.”

In 1969, Tammy married her childhood musical idol, George Jones: “It was really a stormy marriage from the beginning. I mean very stormy. But we did have some very good times. I can’t say it was all bad, but George had a very bad habit of drinking. I had never been around that in my life. My father wouldn’t even allow beer in the refrigerator, so I really didn’t know how to cope with it. Maybe if I would have known more, it might have went better. But Jones was the type of person, if he didn’t want to do something, he wasn’t going to do it. And if he didn’t want to work, he wasn’t going to do a show, he just wouldn’t show up. I would have to cover for him, go out and do it by myself, so it was a very stormy marriage, but I have to be honest, I learned a lot from him and I still love him dearly as a person. He’s a great guy and I don’t think there will be anybody who can top him as a singer. I believed in Jones and our marriage very much and thought that it could be a successful marriage. There’s always two sides to every story, so Lew, there’s no point in me saying it was all his fault, because it wasn’t.

134

Lew Dobbins I guess the only way I can sum it up that he did too much nipping and I did too much nagging, that’s about it.”

Tammy on divorce: “Divorce means a lot of heartache, a lot of hurt, a lot of trying to know what to do. It’s a terrible word, a terrible thing. The children and I suffered through it, it hurt.

The older kids were struggling to understand, but for Georgette it was very very hard to explain what divorce was, and I guess the song, “Till I Can Make It On My Own,” pretty much sums it up. When Jones left, I didn’t want to be totally alone, but I knew I was, and I needed someone to lean on. “Till I Can Make It On My Own” is a song that means a lot to me and of all the songs I have written, it’s still my favorite.”

Tammy Wynette and Billy Sherrill wrote one of the most popular country music songs of all time, “Stand By Your Man.” Here’s how it all came about: “Billy and I had a session. Now a session is usually three hours long. We had two songs we were going to record that day and really neither of them were really what we were looking for. But we recorded them anyway and we still had plenty of time left on our session. Billy told the musicians to take a break, he reached down and took my right hand and said, “Let’s go upstairs and write something. He said I have an idea, but the only thing I have is the title, “Stand By Your Man.” It only took about 15 minutes, we took the song back to the studio and recorded it in about 20 minutes, and as they say, the rest is history.”

Tammy’s fifth and final marriage was to George Richey: “Marriage to me is two people sharing everything, good and bad. I cannot stand it to be alone, I hate to be alone. I like to have somebody I can talk to, and talk over problems with and that person has to feel they can do the same with me. I like to have someone I can lean on, I don’t like being a strong person all the time. There’s many instances where I have to be very strong, but there are times I don’t want to be. I just don’t like the single life. I don’t like dating this guy one night and another the second night, I would rather be with one person. The happiest moment of my life was the day I married George Richey, because all the kids were there, they were in the wedding with us. My children used George as a substitute father, that would have to be without a doubt, the happiest day of my life, I love George Richey so much.”

Tammy Wynette on her religion: “If it wasn’t for my religious beliefs, I don’t think I would be the person I am today, and I certainly wouldn’t be where I am. Because all my success wasn’t all my doing, I had a lot of help from the man upstairs. I was raised in a very religious atmosphere, we lived in church. It was church on Saturday for the youth meetings, Sunday afternoon and night for preaching and Wednesday night prayer meeting. It was the only place that I had to go and sing, that’s where I developed my singing and playing of the piano. I started playing and singing when I was nine years old. I really have a firm belief in God and how he has helped me and my family. I don’t show it enough, but I am very appreciative, and I couldn’t do a show, I wouldn’t be comfortable without something religious in my show. I don’t push it on anybody, I don’t shove it down anyone’s throat, but it’s a huge part of my life.”

Tammy on her private life: “My fans see me under the circumstances of playing and having a good time. They never see the things I do at home. I don’t do a lot of cooking, as much as I use to, but I do pride myself as being a good cook, but the fan doesn’t see that side of me. They don’t see the side of me that goes shopping under disguise. The one who takes the kids here and there. I’m sure that most think that I have maids and butlers do that, but I don’t. We enjoy being with the kids so very much. George and I try to spend as much time as possible. I have been told that people even think that I don’t even brush my own hair. They feel everything is done for me, but it isn’t.”

How would Tammy Wynette like to be remembered? “Well, I hope that people think I am a genuine person and I am a very honest person. I would like people to know I’m dedicated to my fans and I am very honest with them. I feel I can relate to them, because I’ve been an 135

Behind the Microphone average woman. I’ve done so many things, I’ve been a waitress, worked in a shoe factory, picked cotton, barmaid, doctor’s receptionist and babysit. I’ve done so many things the average woman does, I would like them to think of me as just a good singer and a good woman.”

As a Matter of Fact • Tammy Wynette was born Virginia Wynette Pugh.

• Tammy’s signature song, “Stand By Your Man” was the biggest selling single in the history of country music. Tammy defended the song, in her own words, as “an expression of triumph over adversity.” Tammy found herself in the news in 1992 when First Lady Hillary Rodham Clinton declared, on “60 Minutes” that she wasn’t idly supporting her husband “like some little woman standing by my man like Tammy Wynette.” Wynette objected to the reference and Hillary apologize • “Stand By Your Man” was voted the greatest country song on the 100 greatest country songs concert. According to daughter, Georgette, Tammy didn’t like her recording of “Stand By Your Man” as she felt she sang too high. She loved the meaning of the song, but was not overly pleased of her singing.

• Tammy was given the nickname, “The First Lady Of Country Music” after becoming the first female country singer to sell a million copies of a single album which was “Tammy’s Greatest Hits” in 1970.

• . Her producer, Billy Sherrill suggested she change her name to make more of an impression. According to her 1979 memoir, “Stand By Your Man” during their meeting, Wynette was wearing her long, blonde hair in a ponytail, and Sherrill noted that she reminded him of Debbie Reynolds in the film, “Tammy and the Bachelor.” He suggested “Tammy” as a possible name, so she became Tammy Wynette.

• Concurrent to her solo success, Wynette scored eight Top 10 songs with George Jones.

• In 1963, she attended American Beauty College in Birmingham, Alabama, where she learned to be a hairdresser. She continued to renew her cosmetology license every year for the rest of her life just in case she ever had to go back to a daily job • Wynette had 26 major surgeries during her lifetime. After years of medical problems, she became addicted to large doses of pain medication. Wynette died while sleeping on her couch on April 6, 1998, at age 55. Tammy’s doctor from Pennsylvania said she died of a blood clot in the lung.

• Tammy Wynette was elected to the Country Music Hall of Fame, the highest honor of her career following her death in 1998.

George Jones Interview – Part Two As was written earlier in my book, I first met George Jones and Tammy Wynette in 1973 at a concert I worked in Clarksburg, WV. George Jones is considered by many as the greatest country music singer of all time. Unfortunately the life Jones led behind the microphone often overshadowed his brilliant singing of a country song. The stories are endless, there was alcohol and drug addiction that often led to sever consequences. The career of “The Possum” as he was affectionately known, was spiraling out of control. He was on the eve of destruction when a song came along that would change his life. This song is regarded by many as the best and saddest country music song ever written. The song was written

by Bobby Braddock and Curly Putman. The producer of George Jones, the legendary Billy Sherrill, knew he had in his possession 136

Lew Dobbins the country music song of all country music songs. He pitched the song to George Jones many times. Each time Jones refused to record this sad country ballad. George would later tell me, “Lew, I remember it well, when Billy Sherrill first tried to talk me into recording, “He Stopped Loving Her Today.” I said, Billy, I really love the song, I dearly love the song, but I think it’s too sad, I don’t feel my fans will like this recording. How wrong I was.” The song launched George Jones into eternal stardom. George Jones was his own man. He lived life on his own terms. There was the George Jones way or no way. Former George Jones’ fiddle player, Johnny Cochran, in a broadcast interview with me said, “He had his ups and downs, made bad choices, we all have, but he was a legend, there will never be another like George Jones. Most times George did, what George wanted to do. He told me once, “there’s not to many things I really regret in my life. I have regretted sometimes not showing up because people worked hard for their money all week and they came to see me perform.” He’s going to be missed, but his music will always be here with us. George told me one time, “It’s not the notes you know, it’s how you play them.”

As a Matter of Fact • In his autobiography, “I Lived To Tell It All,” Jones explains that the early death of his sister, Ethel, spurred on his father’s drinking problem. His father could be physically and emotionally abusive to his wife and children when he drank.

• In another book, “George Jones: The Life and Times of a Honky Tonk Legend,” writer Bob Allen, recounts how George, Sr. would return home in the middle of the night with his cronies, roaring drunk, wake up a terrified George, Jr. and demand he sing for them or face a beating. Jones admitted that he remained resentful toward his father up until the day he died and observed in his autobiography, “the Jones family make up doesn’t set well with liquor. Daddy was an unusual drinker.”

• Jones enlisted in the U.S. Marine Corp in 1951, he was honorable discharged in 1953.

• Jones worked at KRTM in Beaumont, Texas. It was during that time he acquired the nickname, “Possum.” One of the DJs there, Slim Watts, took to calling him “Possum.”

Watts said the reason being, he cut his hair short like a possum’s belly, he had a possum’s nose and stupid eyes like a possum.

• In 1959, he had his first No.1 on the Billboard chart with “White Lightnin.” In the book, “I Lived to Tell It All,” Jones confessed that he showed up for the recording session under the influence of a great deal of alcohol and it took him approximately 80 takes to record his vocals.

• Jones’ binge drinking and use of amphetamines on the road caught up to him in 1967 as he had to be admitted into a neurological hospital to seek treatment for his drinking.

Jones would go to extreme lengths for a drink if the thirst was on him.

• George became aware of Tammy Wynette because their tours were booked by the same agency and their paths sometimes crossed. Jones professed his love for Wynette on the spot.The two were married in 1969.

• Jones addiction to drinking and erratic behavior worsened leading to the couple’s divorce in 1976..

• By 1979, he was homeless, deranged and destitute, living in his car and barely able to digest the junk food that he ate to survive. He weighed under 100 pounds. George entered Hillcrest • Psychiatric Hospital in Birmingham, Alabama. Upon his release in January 1980, Jones said the first thing he did was pick up a six pack.

• By 1980, Jones had not had a No. 1 single in six years, and many critics began to write him off, however, the singer stunned the music industry in April when “He Stopped 137

Behind the Microphone

•

• • • • •

• • • •

Loving Her Today” was released and shot to No. 1 on the country music charts remaining there for 18 weeks.

In 1981, George met Nancy Sepulvado, a 34 year old divorcee from Mansfield, Louisiana.

Nancy’s positive impact on Jones’ life and career cannot be overestimated. She eventually cleaned up his finances, kept him away from his drug dealers,( who reportedly kidnapped her daughter in retaliation) and managed his career. Jones always gave her complete credit for saving his life.

In March 1984, in Birmingham, Alabama, at the age of 52, Jones performed his first stone cold sober show since the early 70s.

George recorded more than 100 albums. From those albums he scored over 150 hit singles.

Jones received 25 major country music awards.

Jones was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1992.

On August 14, 2012, Jones announced his farewell tour. His final concert was scheduled to be performed at the Bridgestone Arena on November 22, 2013, however on April 18, 2013, Jones was admitted to Vanderbuilt University Medical Center for a slight fever and irregular blood pressure. While there, George died in the early morning hours of April 26, 2013, at the age of 81 from hypoxic respiratory failure.

In an interview with the country music publication, “Country Weekly” Jones’ widow, Nancy said, “I know in my heart that this man went to Heaven. Just before he died, the words he said were: “Hiya, I’ve been looking for you. I’m George Jones.” I think he introduced himself to God.” On a personal note, I was honored to be in the presence, privately and professionally, at two of the Possum’s final concerts. I was a fan in Beckley, WV, and was the Master Signed photo of Lew and George of Ceremony at his concert in Elkins, WV. The picture Jones (Photo taken by George Jones that was taken of George and I prior to the Elkins concert management) is a most prized possession.

Patty Loveless Interview

I met Patty Loveless at the height of her successful commercial country music career in the late 80s. She was just coming down from her first No. 1 “Timber I’m Falling In Love.”

In a conversation we me on live country radio, Patty was more than excited: “It’s just a great feeling to have a number one record and especially exciting to be my first No. 1. I was also real happy for the writer, Kostas. He, himself, has been writing for so many years around Montana. I think he is around 40 years of age and he’s really put his time in - this is also his first No.1.

This was a very special time in my life, not only for me, but to share this with Kostas, he’s such a dear soul.” Patty was in Lewistown, Montana, when she learned the record was No. 1 on the Billboard Music Chart. “I will never forget Lewistown, Montana, said Loveless, “Kostas is from Billings, Montana. Kostas came down, we went on stage and sang, “Timber,” following the performance we had a little celebration.”

I asked Patty, with all the success she was enjoying, what was the biggest adjustment she had to make in her life. “Well, probably the biggest adjustment for me has been being on the 138

Lew Dobbins road so much, lately I haven’t seen home. We are presently on a 48-day tour, there’s a lot of one nighters. Alot of the shows have been four to five hundred miles apart. Now, Lew, that takes alot out of one.” I asked Patty, “With that kind of a schedule, how do you handle the grind?”

“Well, Lew, to tell you the truth, I have to admit I have a real good band out here, a bunch of good boys, their family men, they all have kids back home, so we try to support each other and treat each other like brothers and sisters. To me, it has to be like family, I have to have that kind of atmosphere to make it work. I have to let them know I care and they let me know they care.”

Patty Loveless and her sweet Kentucky voice continues to brighten the lives of people who love the joy of music. Patty has gone back to her roots of Kentucky Bluegrass music and the genre is much better for it.

As a Matter of Fact • Patty Loveless as born Patty Lee Ramey.

• After graduation from high school in Louisville, Kentucky, in 1975, Patty became a fulltime member of the Wilburn Brothers’ band as their lead female singer. In early 1976, she married Terry Lovelace and began performing with him in a pickup-band based in Kings Mountain.

• In North Carolina, Patty and her husband Terry, played in a circuit of small bars and concert halls. After her marriage failed to Lovelace, she adopted the professional name Patty Loveless, as not to draw any connection to adult film actress Linda Lovelace.

• The record label MCA-Nashville decided to take a chance on Loveless. Emory Gordy, Jr. who would later become the second husband of Loveless, was assigned to help develop and produce Loveless for the record label. In February 1989, Loveless and her producer, Emory Gordy, Jr. secretly married in Gatlinburg, Tennessee.

• In 1992, Loveless left MCA and signed with Sony Music under the Epic label . Loveless felt some pain in her throat when singing, saw a doctor, and he noticed a red spot on her vocal cords. By 1992, Loveless was on a regimen of steroid tablets and cortisone to prop up her voice.

• On October 21, 1992, Loveless had corrective throat surgery. For the next nine weeks she could not sing or talk. On her 36th birthday, January 4, 1993, Patty re-entered her professional life by performing at the Grand Ole Opry. She was fully recovered, although her voice was changed by the surgery. It had a deeper, fuller quality which enhanced her career over the following years.

• She has been a member of the Grand Ole Opry since 1988.

Waylon Jennings Interview

As you read earlier in my book, the first time I met Waylon Jennings was uneventful. The next quality time I visit with old Waylon was in 1975. I knew he wouldn’t remember, but I asked anyway if he remembered the first time we met. He said, “No, but I bet you do.” I didn’t go into past history.

It’s 1975 and it’s going great for Waylon Jennings. Waylon is excited about what’s going on in his career. In the words of Waylon, “It has been a really great year. I’m really happy, I’ve been having a good time.”

At the time of this conversation, Waylon was celebrating his first No. 1 record, “This Time.”

How does it feel to have your first No. 1? “It’s a great feeling, as you know this is my first No. 1 I was just about to give up on 139

Behind the Microphone ever getting a No. 1. The feeling is so much different in having a No. 1 instead of a Top 20, as you know, I’ve had several of those. It’s a great feeling of accomplishment and satisfaction.

Lew, I’ll tell you the truth, it’s a secret, I wrote “This Time” five years ago.” I asked, “Why did it take so long to get it out?” “I kinda lost my confidence in writing, I almost threw it away, I had recorded it several times, but was never satisfied with it. But my drummer, Richie Albright, said, “let’s try it one more time.” And what you and everybody is hearing is the way it went down. I finally was satisfied with the recording. Thanks to Richie, I didn’t give up on the song.”

I asked Waylon about his image. I said,” It seems everything I read about you in the press relates to the fact you’re a rebel, a kind of person that does things his way and your way is the only way, is this really Waylon?” “I don’t know where they got all this. I told a group of writers recently that I was ready to quit doing interviews. I said you guys are going to get me whipped because some big ole boy is gonna say I want to fight you. I told these writers you’ve got me where when I go into a place I sit with my back to a wall facing the door. What has been written about me, that’s not me. On the my way or no way, I really believe in doing my own thing.

Lew, really I’m a pretty good ole boy.”

I asked Waylon about his popularity. His style of music was being categorized as new wave, country outlaw, Texas music, “What is your music all about?” “Well, I’ll tell you one thing, when you see me perform you’ll find in the audience all walks of life, and I’m happy about that. I’m happy that I am causing this wide array of people to enjoy what I am doing. In my audience you find long haired freaks, the rednecks, the blacks, every color, every race, they are all out enjoying my music, that makes me proud to be a part of this type of music. Because religion has never been able to do that. Politics has never been able to get all walks of life to sit down and talk. The people in my audience are saying, as I am, I don’t care who you are, what you are, or what you believe in, we are just here to enjoy ourselves.”

“If Waylon Jennings would put a label on his music, what would he call it?” Waylon: “I think people are really tired of labels. I’ve been labeled about everything - country, country rock, and rock. In fact, Nashville for so many years called me, “The Rebel.” They said I was trying to change country music, but actually, I’ve never tried to change anything. I tried just to do my own thing. So when you ask me what kind of music I do, I say, it’s my kind of music.”

I had read where Waylon was one of the youngest disc jockeys at the tender age of 12.

(Waylon chuckles). “Lew, there is another exaggerated story. I have really told the truth about that matter and tried to straighten it out. I had a radio program, I tried to play and sing, I was about 12 or 13, and I was 14 or 15 when I got to do a two hour radio show. I was really pretty bad. This story about me is an over exaggeration, like the stories I read about Buddy Holly and me. Buddy and I had been friends for years, we played a lot together, we played talent contests together, we only lived 30 miles apart. I was really Buddy Holly’s protégé and I asked to be a member of his band. I was a member for a short time, maybe three months. The press has blown that all out of proportion. When I was a “cricket” (the name of Buddy Holly’s band, “The Crickets”) I was probably the worst rock and roll bass player in the world, because I was country and Buddy was basically country. As for my rock and roll background, it was about three months and that was it. I don’t know for the life of me, where and how these stories about me being a “cricket” for years with Buddy started.”

Waylon Jennings has made an impact and influenced many singers of country music. I asked Waylon about his influences. “That’s hard to say, I would have to go through about three or four different people.” I pressed Waylon and said, “Give me their names.” “Well, alright, Ernest Tubb, Hank Williams, Buddy Holly and my favorite singer still is George Jones. If everybody could sound like George Jones, they would.”

The next time I would spend time with Waylon would be in 1989. I declared a Waylon Jennings weekend on WKKW. Two days full of Waylon’s music, it was a great time. Waylon’s 140

Lew Dobbins management was involved, so was his new record label, Universal. Waylon, himself, personally got involved. Waylon was excited about his new album and life itself. Waylon was clear of drugs that had dominated his life for years. He was very candid about that lifestyle. “I got to where I couldn’t be around people. You think you are doing something all the time, when you are on drugs. Now I’m not telling anybody that I don’t miss it, the best way to describe getting off drugs is like someone close to you have died, because it is another person. You pine for that person and you miss them.”

Waylon Jennings, one of my special people, once upon a time in country music behind the microphone.

As a Matter of Fact • When Jennings was 8, his mother taught him to play guitar. Jennings dropped out of high school in tenth grade to pursue music.

• He formed his first band, “The Texas Longhorns.” Jennings worked as a DJ on several Texas radio stations including KLLL. It was at KLLL Jenning met Buddy Holly. Holly wanted to start in record production. He arranged a session for Jennings. On September 10, Jennings recorded the songs, “Jole Blon,” and “When Sin Stops Love Begins” with Holly and Tommy Allsup on guitars with saxophonist King Curtis. The single was released on Brunswick Records in 1959 with limited success. Holly then hired Jennings to play electric bass for him during his “Winter Dance Party Tour.”

• After a show in Clear Lake, Iowa, Holly chartered a plane for himself, Allsup, and Jennings to avoid a long bus trip to Fargo, North Dakota. Allsup lost a coin toss to Ritchie Valens for his seat on the plane, while Jennings gave up his seat to J. P. Richardson, who was suffering from a cold and complaining about how uncomfortable a long bus trip was for a man of his size. Holly jokingly told Jennings, “I hope your ol’ bus freezes up!” Jennings replied, “Well, I hope your ol’ plane crashes!” During the early morning hours of February 3, 1959, later known as “The Day the Music Died,” the charter crashed outside Clear Lake, killing all on board. Jennings later admitted that he felt severe guilt and responsibility about the crash.

• Country music star Bobby Bare recommended him to producer Chet Atkins, who signed Jennings to RCA Victor in 1965.

• In 1976, Jennings released the album, “Wanted: The Outlaws,” recorded with Willie Nelson, Tompall Glaser and Jessie Colter for RCA. The album was the first country music album certified platinum, meaning over a million copies were sold.

• In the mid 1980s, Johnny Cash, Kris Kristofferson, Willie Nelson and Waylon Jennings formed a successful group called, “The Highwaymen.”

• Was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 2001. An event he refused to attend because he didn’t like music award shows on the grounds that performers should not compete against each other.

• Jennings appeared in movies and television series. He was the balladeer for “The Dukes of Hazard,” he also composed and sang the show’s theme song.

• Jennings started to consume amphetamines at the time he lived with Johnny Cash during the mid 1960’s. Jennings later stated, “Pills were the artificial energy on which Nashville ran around the clock.” In 1977, Jennings was arrested by federal agents for conspiracy and possession of cocaine with intent to distribute. They found no evidence because while they were waiting for a search warrant, Jennings flushed the cocaine down the toilet. The charges were later dropped.

• During the early 1980s, his cocaine addiction intensified. Jennings claimed to have spent $1,500 daily to satisfy his addiction, draining his personal finances and leaving him bankrupt with debt of up to $2.5 million.

141

Behind the Microphone •

• •

Jennings’ health had been deteriorating for years before his death. Jennings quit cocaine in 1984 and his habit of smoking six packs of cigarettes daily in 1988. In 1988 he underwent heart bypass surgery. By 2000 his diabetes worsened, and the pain reduced his mobility, forcing Jennings to end most touring. Later the same year he underwent surgery to improve his leg circulation. In December 2001 his left foot was amputated at a hospital in Phoenix, Arizona. On February 18, 2002, Jennings died in his sleep of diabetic complications in Chandler, Arizona. He was buried in the Mesa City Cemetery, in Mesa, Arizona. At the funeral ceremony, on February 15, his wife, Jessi Colter sang “Storms Never Last” for the attendees, who included Jennings’ close friends and fellow musicians.

In a 1984 interview, Waylon summed up how he would like to be remembered: “I’d like to be remembered for my music - not necessarily by what people see when they see us but what they fell when they talk about you.”

Waylon Jennings is survived by Jessi Colter, his fourth wife, and seven children.

Merle Haggard Interview

I have been playing Merle Haggard records since the mid-60s.

The first time I worked with Merle was in 1973 at Clarksburg’s Nathan Goff Armory. I was an on-air personality at the region’s #1 country music radio station, WPDX. Merle’s opening act was Sonny and Bob, the bluegrass Osbourne Brothers. The show was packed to the rafters with true fans of country music and the man of the hour, Merle Haggard. The country music star, at that particular time in his career, was into western swing music.

This man that would become iconic didn’t have a lot to say off stage, but was very professional and polite. I was the emcee of the Haggard concert and was introduced to him by his longtime manager, Fuzzy Owens. I also met a young man who was a part of Merle’s band who would become a successful singer and writer, plus host his own television program. This young man who sang back up with Merle was the son of bluegrass legend, Don Reno. I fondly remember Ronnie Reno. The show rg’s Clarksbu was a huge success, as Merle continued to blaze his own trail – 1973 – Haggard Merle Nathan Goff Armory (Photo Courtesy in country music. It’s now sometime in the mid 80s. Merle of Kenny Howell) Haggard is one of the greatest singer-songwriters of all time in the genre of country music. That’s just not me saying that, ask any true fan of real country music and they will support my feelings. However, on his way to country music immortality, there were curves on his life’s highway, including several crimes against society and incarceration in penal institutions.

In the words of Merle Haggard: “I think I got in trouble on purpose. I think that I felt the need to experience these things that I had heard sung about in Jimmie Rodgers songs and truthfully, the more I think about it, I was trying to live out some of those things and see if they were real. I didn’t know if I wanted to play Clyde Barrow and get me a Bonnie Parker and do that the rest of my life or did I want to play music. I was really caught in-between. I remember that I had willed myself in believing that there was some justification in the robbing of someone because of the fact there wasn’t enough employment to go around. That was what some friends and me felt, so with the help of three fifths of wine we decided to go out and knock over this cafe. (laughs). I don’t know why we wanted to hit this cafe, we had a crowbar 142

Lew Dobbins and we were in the process of tearing the door off when this guy showed up and opened the backdoor. He said, “why don’t you guys go to the front door, it’s much easier to open, it’s not locked” (Haggard laughs).

From 1950 through 1957 Haggard was arrested on a number of minor offenses from writing bad checks, thefts and burglary. He was arrested in 1957, shortly after he tried to rob a Bakersfield roadhouse. He was sent to Bakersfield jail and was later transferred, after an escape attempt, to San Quentin Prison on February 21, 1958. While serving time at the penal institution in California, he first saw Johnny Cash perform. Merle was concerned: “I worried about them liking him as much as I did, but to tell you the truth, I wasn’t a big Johnny Cash fan.

I didn’t like “I Walk the Line,” but I liked “Folsom Prison Blues,” but then again, I didn’t like “Swinging Doors” (“Swinging Doors” was a huge country music hit record for Haggard. He didn’t want to record it when he first heard it, but later decided to do so). I remember Johnny Cash walking in with Gordon Terry, Luther Perkins and a bunch of people I came to know later.

All of them had went across the river the night before roaring and drinking and God knows what else (laughs). It was New Year’s Eve. Cash didn’t have much voice, he lost it partying.

He was chewing gum, I remember that. He came in and did all the right things. He said just the right things and I seen the power of conducting yourself in the right manner. In a matter of seconds, he won that complete prison over.”

It would be later in the late 60s that Merle Haggard would perform on the Johnny Cash network television program. It was on that night Merle told Johnny he was at the concert at San Quentin Prison. Johnny replied, “I don’t remember you being on the show.” In which Merle said, “I wasn’t on the show, I was in the crowd.” It was Johnny Cash who persuaded Haggard to come clean about his prison years. Haggard was reluctant at first, but later came forward and told the fans of country music about his checkered past. Haggard said, “Cash was right, with me being straight with my fans, I took some stories about me that weren’t true away from the tabloids.”

In 1969, the Merle Haggard song, “Okie from Muskogee,” was released and became a darling of country music radio airplay. The song was a huge hit and at the time, Haggard believed in every aspect that he had written about. “I knew what it was like to lose my freedom and I was getting really mad at these protesters. They didn’t know anything more about the war in Vietnam then I did. I thought how my dad, who was from Oklahoma, would have felt. I felt I knew how those boys fighting in Vietnam felt.”

It’s now 1989 and Haggard stresses the fact that he felt mislead about a certain content of the song. Merle said, “I was as dumb as everyone else in the United States when I wrote “Okie from Muskogee.” I thought if you accidentally smoked a marijuana cigarette that you would be crazy the rest of your life. They told the Marine Corp to be careful. They made them wear masks when they burned it in fear they might get a whiff of that dangerous stuff. You know, that’s a brainwashing. It makes no difference whether you smoke marijuana, whether you believe it’s right or wrong, we still should be growing hemp. There’s 39 other countries that are laughing at us and the longer it goes on the more stupid we look.”

Many of the songs written by Merle Haggard are of true life. One such song is, “Sing Me Back Home.” In a 2014 interview with Merle’s son Marty, he told me of how this song came about.

His father was serving time in 1959 at San Quentin Prison. He was constantly in trouble. He became quite the escape artist and escaped from 16 prisons before being sent to San Quentin.

He was fired from a series of prison jobs and ran a gambling and brewing racket. After being caught drunk, he was sent to a week of solitary confinement. Afterwards, he became a friend of an inmate sentenced to life for murder. This inmate, nicknamed “Rabbit,” was planning an escape attempt. Haggard wanted to be a part of it, but Rabbit convinced him otherwise, 143

Behind the Microphone because he was young and had time to straighten out his life. Haggard reluctantly agreed.

Meanwhile, Rabbit did successfully escape, only to shoot a police officer and return to San Quentin for execution. On the inmates walk to the execution chamber, he stopped at the cell of his friend, Merle. He asked the warden if his friend could sing him one last song. Rabbit had learned that Haggard had written a song for him. It was at that time Haggard sang a song that would become an all-time country music classic. The true story of “Sing Me Back Home.”

Merle also told me about another song true to life. A song that would be played every Christmas, that song “If We Make It Through December.” In the words of Haggard: “At the time this song was written, it was pretty much like it is now (1989), there was a lot of problems, the country was smaller, it was the 1974 gas crunch. A lot of people were leaving Detroit as they were at other troubled places across the country. My guitar player, Roy Nichols, said something one day about a subject that I was working on but didn’t have the hook line. I asked Roy how are you and your new wife doing? He said, “Well, I’ve been divorced five times and it’s happened every time in the month of December. He said if we can make it through December, everything I feel will be alright.” That’s exactly the way he answered me. A bell went off, I had the hook and I wrote the song.”

The many sides of Merle Haggard, an American original, a national treasure.

As a Matter of Fact; • His father died of a brain hemorrhage in 1945, an event that deeply affected Haggard during his childhood and the rest of his life. Haggard became progressively rebellious.

• When he was 14, Haggard ran away to Texas with his friend, Bob Teague. He rode freight trains and hitchhiked throughout the state.

• From 1950 thru 1956, Haggard was arrested and incarcerated on a number of offenses.

• Haggard was released from San Quentin Prison in 1960. In his own words he said, “It took about four months to get used to being out of the penitentiary and at times I actually wanted to go back in. It was the loneliest period in my life that I ever felt.”

• On Tuesday, March 14, 1972, shortly after the song, “Carolyn” became another #1 country hit for Haggard, then California governor Ronald Reagan granted Haggard a full pardon for his past crimes.

• During the decade of the 70s, Haggard dominated the country music charts.

• Haggard has been married five times and is the father of six children.

• Haggard has said he started smoking marijuana when he was 41 years old.

• In 1994, he was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame.

• Haggard has recorded over 100 albums in which over a 100 Merle Haggard in concert at the Ohio State Fair in 2013, which my family hit singles have been released. and I attended. (Photo taken by Jason • During the publication of this book, Merle Haggard died on Dobbins) Wednesday, April 6, 2016, (his birthday) of complications from pneumonia. Haggard was 79.

144

Lew Dobbins The Statler Brothers Interview

The year is 1973, the place is Staunton, Virginia, a quaint little town in the southern part of the United States, and the home of the Statler Brothers.

The Statler Brothers are composed of brothers, Don & Harold Reid, who wrote many of the group’s hit records and childhood friends, Phil Balsley & Lew DeWitt. DeWitt was replaced by Jimmy Fortune in 1983 due to DeWitt’s ill health. DeWitt died on August 15, 1990, of heart and kidney disease stemming from complications of Crohn’s Disease.

The Statler Brothers, despite the name, only two members were actually brothers. How did they come up with the name Statler? In the words of Lew DeWitt, “We started in 1955 and worked under two other names. We decided what was needed was a name with a little dignity to it, something that sounded rich and wealthy. Statler is a dignified name.” I am sure of what DeWitt told me was very much a reality, but the fact of the matter is, the quartet named themselves after a brand of facial tissue they had noticed in a hotel room. Harold joked to me that could have turned out to be the Kleenex Brothers.

Lew DeWitt, who sang tenor and played guitar, wrote one of the classic Statler Brothers songs, “Thank You World.” “Well, I can remember, as a kid, mother and daddy used to visit people, the couple would say, “we never fuss or fight, we get along fine” and when we would go home my mother would say, “now you know they were lying,” and I know there are a lot of people who are going to say that about what I’m going to say, but the words of my song, “Thank You World” are really true. We (the Statler Brothers) really get along very well together. We have respect for each other. I wanted to put my own personal testimonial feelings about how grateful I am to be a part of this wonderful journey as a Statler.”

The Statlers recorded a song that was named after a western movie star, “Whatever Happened to Randolph Scott?” Has Randolph Scott heard the song? Harold Reid, “He is hard of hearing which tells us we don’t know if he has heard are record or not. He’s living in Beverly Hills the last we heard. He grants no interviews.”

I asked, “Why?” “We understand because of his hearing problem he doesn’t want to be embarrassed. In a similar situation a few years ago, Hopalong Cassidy was very sick and he didn’t want his fans to see him that way.”

Phil Balsley was born in Staunton, Virginia. “I’ve lived here all my life. I got married here.

Staunton’s a great town, I don’t want to live anywhere else.”

Lew DeWitt is the only member of the group that wasn’t born in Staunton, Va. He came there in 1948. “I’ve lived here most of my life, or at least in my married life. I’ve lived in various places for short times, but Staunton means to me—it’s like coming home. Anytime I come back to Staunton, it is definitely home to me.”

Harold Reid on Staunton: “We really do have a real special fondness for Staunton. It’s our home. Staunton is the kind of town that you can go to the grocery store, pull up and leave your keys in the car and not worry about someone stealing it while you purchase your grocery items.”

Don Reid on Staunton, “It’s small town USA. It’s the kind of place that Andy Hardy might have lived. This town has a lot of history. It’s the birthplace of President Woodrow Wilson, Kate Smith is from Staunton, Grandma Moses once lived here, old silent film star William Hanes was born here. It once was the capital of the United States for two days.”

145

Behind the Microphone The Statler Brothers in many of theirs songs reminisce about days of old. Days that are gone but not forgotten. The reason behind such songs? In the words of Harold Reid: “This is the way I think of it. More than wanting to go back to what those things were, I’m not particularly interested as an adult to send in boxtops and to wear an aviator cap, but I would like to have those things for my children. I think that is what we are basically saying. I had a good childhood, as we all did, I rode a broom and played like Randolph Scott or Roy Rogers. Back in my day, that’s what kids did - it was fun. Now, what I am going to say next could get me in a lot of trouble, but I really don’t care, it needs to be said. With TV’s all over the place, and a lot of technical things, we have taught our children not to be creative anymore. Everything is created for them. The children of today will walk into a room and say, “I’m bored.” In a house today there may be as many as five TV’s and perhaps over $5,000 worth of toys they received for Christmas. All the toys talk back to them, my goodness, enough is enough.”

The Statler Brothers produced several albums containing only gospel music and recorded a tribute song to the Blackwood Brothers who influenced their music. When one speaks of the Blackwood Brothers, Don Reid beams with joy. “They were so very much a part of our past.

You are right, they were the biggest influence on Statler Brothers music. Their harmony, their style of singing gospel music is what we adapted to singing country music. Their harmonies are the same as what we do in country. The Blackwood Brothers tiplified what a gospel quartet was supposed to sound like.”

The Statler Brothers invented a group of country music players and singers that performed in another era - a time when country music was presented live on radio. This country music group sang off key, played out of tune and defined the word “terrible.” Here’s the true story of how Lester Roadhog Moran and the Cadillac Cowboys came to be, according to Harold Reid.

“To go back to the very beginning, we were planning an album and as we have over the past few years spent a lot of time and effort on our album being a total concept project that would say something. So we came up with an idea to say all that. The album would be titled, “The Statler Brothers sing Country Music, Then and Now.” We projected the album to have two totally different sides. The first part of the new album would contain songs 20 years old or beyond and the flip side would contain the songs of today, and display how country music had changed. Now picture this, we were in Amsterdam, Holland, in a hotel room talking about the new album. We had no distractions. There was no TV or radio to bother you. We were planning our album and all of a sudden it evolved to let’s do an old Saturday morning radio show, that I know so many people of our age are familiar with. From about midnight till seven the next morning we began creating these characters. We collectively wrote a script for the album and kept everybody awake in the hotel (laughs).” I asked Harold if anybody ever took this band of fictitious characters serious. “Yes, there was one letter we received that was from the husband of a lady who was a huge Statler Brothers fan, and for her birthday he bought the new album for her. The husband wrote us that she was very upset that we had let this group on our album.

She didn’t understand what they were doing. She couldn’t understand why we would let these terrible singers on the same album as us. She couldn’t understand, they didn’t have any talent.

They couldn’t sing, and played terrible. So she told her husband to go and get his money back (laugh).”

The Statler Brothers continue to be one of the most awarded in the history of country music.

Fast forward to 1989, I asked Don Reid to describe each of the Statlers: Jimmy Fortune, “He is our newest member and he brought to the Statlers exactly what we were looking for. Jimmy is a fine songwriter, singer and guitarist. Although he didn’t grow up in Staunton, he grew up across the mountain. His background was so much like ours. He grew up in music that was rooted in gospel. Jimmy’s like a brother in all our souls because he is so much like us.”

146

Lew Dobbins Phil Balsley, “My brother and I have known Phil since we were babies. He was one of the first people we remember knowing. We all went to school together and worshipped at the same church. He is like another brother. Phil comes from a very musical family. His mother, father, six brothers and sisters all sing in the church choir. He’s very musical and we depend on him very much when it comes to putting the harmony together. He has a terrific ear. We really depend on Phil a lot.”

Harold Reid, “Harold, my brother, is the comedian of the group and pretty much the business manager, which are two strange combinations. Harold for many years has been the driving force behind the group. He carries a lot of the show and does a lot of songwriting with me. It just wouldn’t be the Statler Brothers without him. If there would be one person who would define the personality of the Statlers, it would be him.”

Don Reid. “I don’t know, it’s pretty hard for me to do a self-analysis. I guess, Lew, I bring to the group the talent of songwriting with Harold. That has been a great asset to the group over the years. I talk to the audience like you do and try to communicate what we are going to do, or what we have done. And together, I think, the four of us make at least one good person and I guess that’s why our fans continue to buy our records and come to see us.”

As a Matter of Fact • The Statlers break-through hit was “Flowers on the Wall,” written by Lew DeWitt and released in 1964.

• In 1964, they became the backup vocal group for Johnny Cash. They were not only his backup group, but also his opening act.

• Due to their expanding career, after 8 1/2 years of recording and touring with Cash, around the mid 70s they left to pursue their own careers. They left Cash on good terms.

• In the 1980s the Statlers were a mainstay on TNN, where their videos were shown regularly. Also on TNN, between 1991 and 1998, they hosted their own show. A variety program which was the channels top rated program for its Lew & Jason w/ Statler Brothers, entire run.

Buckhannon, WV 1991 • In 1970, the group began performing at an annual Independence Day festival in Staunton. The event lasted for 25 years and featured the stars of country music. The event drew as many as 100,000 fans each year.

• From 1965 thru 1984 the Statlers won 19 major country music awards.

• The group disbanded and retired after completing a farewell tour on October 26, 2002.

• The group was inducted into the Gospel Hall of Fame in 2007 and the Country Music Hall of Fame in 2008.

• They have appeared at the White House five times.

147

Behind the Microphone Marty Stuart Interview

Marty Stuart is an exceptional talent. He writes so well, plays so well and sings so well. When I listen to Marty I hear traces of Johnny Cash, Porter Wagoneer, and Tom Petty. I hear traditional country, roots of rockabilly, and southern gospel, all wrapped up in his soul.

At the time of our last meeting in 2011, the tried and true Mississippian was enjoying huge success with his own variety show on RFD-TV. I renewed an old friendship with Marty on a Friday night in Beckley, WV. There’s many interviews where I cannot remember the precise time, but in this case, I recall our gathering like it was today. It was the next Monday, the week of Thanksgiving, that I was diagnosed with heart disease and would soon undergo open heart surgery, a procedure that would forever change my life.

The conversation with Marty began about his hit TV show: I said to Marty, “It looks like you are having fun.” In which Marty replied: “I love that show. For years I went around asking why doesn’t someone do a show like the old Porter Wagoneer Show, but make it contemporary. Then one day I said, why don’t I do that. The guest list has been crazy, and we get to play real country music, traditional country music without having anyone tell us we can’t. The audience is responding, I couldn’t ask for anything more.”

At the age of 13, Marty was playing with bluegrass music legend, Lester Flatt. I asked if that seemed a long, long time ago. “In some ways, it does, but in others it’s like it was yesterday.

I wish every kid that came to Nashville to play country music would get the opportunity that I had, I started with Lester Flatt, then Johnny Cash, now that was great training, long before I started my first band. I learned from two of the greatest masters. I wish every youngster, starting out in country music could have that kind of mentorship.”

Marty is a world renowned photographer. His pictures are as real as it gets with royalty of country music. I asked Marty if he was still taking pictures and if so, where did it all begin.

“To answer you, Lew, absolutely yes. My mom was a great shutterbug and when I first went to work for Lester Flatt on the first trip to New York, I was 14 and walked into a bookstore in the Village. There was a jazz musician named Milt Hinton, who carried his bass guitar in one hand and a camera in another. He had all these photographs of behind the scenes, family snapshots, like my mother took in Mississippi, but it was with his family of jazz music, and I thought, well, I can do that in country music. My new family is country musicians like his family is jazz players. So I called my mom and asked her for a camera. I started taking pictures and have never let up.”

Marty Stuart was a good friend professionally and personally with the legendary Johnny Cash. Marty told me he was still coming to terms with the death of Cash. “We were next door neighbors and it’s really tough this time of year. When I get off the road and go home, all the leaves are gone, the house is gone, it burned down, and he’s not there. I miss Johnny and June every day. I miss having that cup of coffee every morning or just calling them. I’m still working on coming to terms with my dear friend’s death.”

Marty felt in 1982 that he should have a recording contract, after all he had toured with Lester Flatt and Johnny Cash. He felt he could play, write and sing with the best, so Marty placed a call to Sugar Hill Records. The reputation of Marty Stuart preceded him. At 30 years of age, he was signed to the label, then reality set in. The first project would be titled, “The Busy Bee Cafe.”

In Marty’s words, “Lew, I had no idea of what I was doing. I had this record deal, but no band, no songs. I just talked my way into it. So I called Earl Scruggs, Johnny Cash, along with 148

Lew Dobbins Doc and Merle Watson. My good friends all came to my rescue and helped me out, but Lew, (Marty laughs) that was not a band you could take on the road, too heavy, but it was a great listening album, a great starter. I’m very proud of that album.”

Marty is married to country music hall of famer and legend, Connie Smith. I often wondered how the two met and what led to the marriage. Marty smiles and says, “Singing is good at my house, sometimes I listen to her sing across the room, smile and say, “Wow, that’s Connie Smith.” The first time I met her I was only 12 years old. She came to my hometown to sing at the county fair. I told my mamma, “I’m gonna marry that girl,” and 25 years later I talked her into it. We were married on July 8, 1997. They haven’t been good years, they’ve been great years.”

Marty Stuart, the best at what he does, he is it.

As a Matter of Fact • Marty first saw Lester Flatt at Bill Monroe’s Bean Blossom Festival in 1971.

• The Labor Day weekend of 1972, Lester offered 13-year old Marty a full-time job with his band. Marty agonized over whether his parents would allow him to pursue his dream. “I knew they would do what was right and I knew Lester would shoot straight with them. He assured them I’d be looked after, that I’d keep a little money, and send the rest to the bank. He’d have our manager, Lance Leroy, Lew with Marty Stuart on Stuart’s bus in Buckhannon, WV – 1990 (photo work out the details of how to finish my education and courtesy of Stuart’s management) would assume responsibility for it all.” Marty performed with Lester until his death in 1979. At age 20, Marty had lost a hero, a mentor, a fatherfigure and a friend.

• In 1980, Marty met for the first time Johnny Cash. Marty asked Johnny if he would listen to him play guitar. Johnny was so impressed he asked Marty to join his band. Marty traveled all over the world with another one of his childhood heroes. He went to places he had only dreamed about as a child.

• Marty met and fell in love with the daughter of Johnny Cash, Cindy. They married in 1983 and divorced in 1988.

• After a six- year stint with Johnny Cash, Marty felt it was time for him to move on. Marty signed a recording contract with CBS Records in 1986.

• Marty signed a new record deal with MCA Records in 1989. It was from that year through 2000 that he would enjoy major country music success. He recorded four gold Lew with Marty Stuart in Beckley, WV, albums and countless hit singles. to a performance November 2011 prior • In 1985, Stuart accompanied Johnny Cash to Memphis and (photo taken by Brenda Alvarado) played on “The Class of ‘55” album that also featured Carl Perkins, Roy Orbinson, and Jerry Lee Lewis. At the end of the session, Perkins presented Stuart with his guitar.

• In 1991, Marty co-wrote a song with Travis Tritt called, “The Whiskey Ain’t Workin.”

The song was recorded as a duet and became Marty’s biggest hit.

• Marty has received a number of major country music awards and Grammys.

149

Behind the Microphone David Ball Interview David Ball was born into a large musical family headed by his father, a Baptist preacher and his mother a pianist. David at a young age learned to play guitar after persuading his parents to buy him one. He played in school talent shows with a band he had formed “The Strangers.” Together with friends, he took part in various bluegrass and country festivals in the Carolinas. By the time Ball had left high school, he was playing the standup bass in “Uncle Walt’s Band,” a trio headed by Walter Hyatt, who relocated to Austin, Texas in the mid 70s.

The Austin region was rapidly becoming a musical hotbed. David said, “I was in awe, there were these big dancehalls packed with as many as 1,500 people dancing. There were nine people on stage, big bands highlighting three fiddles. This was all rooted in the music of Bob Wills. You know, Lew, that was the great thing about Texas in the 70s and 80s. They still had Hank Williams on the jukebox. You could still hear the old stuff.”

David was enjoying playing in the Texas clubs, but his quest was to become a solo recording artist. The band was going through a lot of changes, so David thought the timing was right for him to attempt his goal. In David’s words: “I got a little publishing contract to write in Nashville and to tell you the truth, Lew, I really didn’t care about Nashville and the music that was coming out of the city. I didn’t get it, I didn’t like it, what was going on when I arrived was something I didn’t identify with but I was 30 years of age and felt the timing was right to give it my best.” I asked David Lew with Da vid Ball in Weston, WV, if he enjoyed writing all day. “No, I didn’t accomplish anything, 2014 but I kept my eyes and ears open making the best of the situation.

Then one day I heard this song by Randy Travis, “On The Other Hand.” I immediately stopped writing and said to myself, “I really need to learn how to do that.” I was writing songs, but they weren’t like that. I learned that Paul Overstreet wrote the Travis song and he was now my hero.

I just loved it. I thought that was the greatest song, it just killed me. I loved Randy Travis and at the same time, along came some men who were doing real country music. There was George Straight and Ricky Skaggs, people like that. I was hearing the music and thought this is very close to what I am doing.”

David continued to write and sing his music. His solo career began to take shape when he signed a recording contract in 1989 with RCA Records. Three singles were released but failed to provide a solo breakthrough and a projected album was shelved. The time with RCA Victor Records was not a time that David cherished. He told me in a 2011 interview, “I had to learn to work in the studio, prior to that I was just a bar room singer. I am trying to make a record but my musical direction is in the hands of someone else. That just wasn’t working. It didn’t go my way, I had to let other people do it, so I hung out and learned how to communicate, because I’ll tell you, Lew, these session players when they come in they’ve heard it all before - they don’t want any B.S. We do it this way, which is the only way. Now that’s not to say there weren’t some good people, but it took about two years to figure out how to go about it.”

The experience that David had with RCA, although not pleasant, introduced him to producer Blake Chancey. In the spring of 1993, Chancey called Warner Bros. records, a new recording contract followed. Warner Bros. released David’s debut album in June of 1994, the album was titled, “Thinkin’ Problem.” The title track served as the leadoff single reaching No. 2 on the Billboard Country Music chart. It was a major breakthrough in the career of David Ball. The song would later become his signature song. This song was written by David Ball and Allan Chanlin. I asked David the thought process of writing the song. “Allan and I had arrived in town about the same time and one day he said, “what would you think about a song titled, “Thinkin’ Problem?” and I knew what he was talking about. (David laughs) Does it go like 150

Lew Dobbins this? We were off and running with this tune. I said, “Allen, what a great song.” But you know, Lew, that song sat around for about four years, but luckily it worked out. It was my first single that really did anything. I was nominated for the Grammy Award’s - Best Male Vocalist of the Year on “Thinkin’ Problem.” We were real close, in fact they flew me out to the award show. I thought we had it, then I think politics got in the middle of it. I was waiting for my name to be called to accept my Grammy, but somebody else got it. But to tell you the truth, Lew, I don’t pay that much attention to that stuff, and I hope I can have a continual career, because I don’t get a lot of radio air play. I guess you could call me, the poor man’s George Straight. “(Ball laughs) The album, “Thinkin’ Problem” received a platinum certification in the U.S. and also produced the hit singles, “When the Thought of You Catches Up with Me,” and “Look What Followed Me Home.”

In October 2001, David signed a recording contract with a new Nashville independent label, “Dualtone.” The album was titled, “Amigo” and the first single released was “Riding with Private Malone.” The song reached No. 2 on the Billboard Country Music chart. The song touched a patriotic spirit in all Americans. Here’s the story of one of the all-time, not only patriotic songs, but one of the great creations of all time. In the words of David Ball, “I was writing songs with my good buddy, Wood Newton. We had written several songs and decided to make a demo tape in an effort to receive a new record deal. There was this new label in town called “Dualtone,” so we recorded five or six songs and was ready to get them to the label.

They really turned out well. I thought the quality was right on the money, recorded in my friend Wood’s studio. The product is finished, but Wood called me up and said, “I’m working on this song and I need you to help me finish it.”

The song was sounding like it was going to be a ballad when he was telling me about it over the phone. The next day I stopped by the studio and Wood sang it to me. I went, “Bam.” I wanted to get my hands on it, take it home and write every word down. I wanted to learn it, play it, and make a real clean guitar vocal tape of it. I did so and gave it to Wood. I put my arm around him and said, “You know this is a powerful song—it makes the hair on the back of my neck stand up.”

“You know, Lew, a song like this only comes around about every 15 years. This song was written for the guys who served in Vietnam, and got the raw deal when they came back home.”

David performed at a Bob Dylan tribute with Bruce Springsteen. I asked him about that experience. “It was awesome. Bruce is a big country music fan. We talked about Faron Young.

He loved all that early stuff. I said, “Bruce will you do me a favor?” please come down on Music Row because everyone down on the Row thinks you are it. They no longer want to listen to legends like Johnny Cash and Faron Young, they don’t want to hear it. You know, Bruce, there’s probably only one out of 15 people on the Row that have a little knowledge on what they are doing, that’s why you have to go there. It’s got to be Bruce Springsteen saying that real country music is alright, and tell them Johnny Cash, Faron Young, and Webb Pierce are cool.

And they will believe it - if you tell them. Now, when I tell them, it’s like take your paper sack and get out of my office.”

As a Matter of Fact • One of Ball’s heroes in music was Doc Watson. While playing in Texas, he got to meet and know Watson and along with his group, started opening shows for the legend.

• Ball is involved with Operation Troop A. It’s an organization that supplies care packages to people in the service. It was one Christmas, that on behalf of the organization, Ball performed in Iraq. Ball said, “It was phenomenal. There were these 19 and 20 year olds, young boys sent over there that had to learn to become men very quickly.”

• Ball continues to perform on a regular basis with his band, “The Pioneer Playboys.”

151

Behind the Microphone Roni Stoneman Interview

Roni Stoneman has lived a life in the spotlight that many aspiring entertainer can only dream about. But all that glitters is not gold. Her journey through life has been compared in her own words, “a runaway rollercoaster.” There was the success of being a member of the legendary Stoneman Family. As a young girl she traveled to places that she once only saw in picture books.

There were the long times of riding on a bus, hundreds upon hundreds of miles to the next destination. She was a little girl missing home. The many failed marriages, some of which were abusive. A star of “Hee Haw,” the popular comedy & country television program. It’s April 2011 when I set down with the “First Lady of the Five String Banjo.” I present a portion of our broadcast conversation.

Roni was born into a family of music, headed up by her father, Ernest V. (affectionately known as “Pop”) Stoneman.

Lew: “Tell me about your father.”

Roni: “I’ve never met another one like him. Lew, you knew Dad, he was an outgoing person, people would come to him and seek counsel. He loved to take young children and teach them about music. He always offered encouragement, he was extremely intelligent, a well-read man. He won $65,000 answering geography questions on the “Big Surprise” television show in the 50s. He never drank, never smoked, he never ran around with women, he was a real man.”

Pop Stoneman was a pioneer of music. He was an outgoing man, who wore a little beanie, and played a handmade autoharp.

Hundreds of record masters are credited to this great pioneer of American music. He began recording long before the days of electronic recording equipment. In a 1966 interview, Pop recalled when he started singing, “Well, I started singing when I was about 8 years old, but I didn’t make my first record till 1925.

It was issued from New York City and I titled it, “The Sinking of the Titanic.” It sold over a million, five different people recorded it after I did. On the other side was the song, “The Face That Never Returned,” which was a love story about a girl and boy Lew with Roni Stoneman, 2012, at the Orange Blossom Trail Music Hall, falling out of love and him leaving and going far away.”

Lost Creek, WV (Photo taken by Ron i’s Lew: “Was that in the days of the 78s?” husband, Tom) Pop: “No, it was on Edison, you sang into a horn instead of a microphone. We didn’t have microphones in those days. You sang into this big long horn four or five feet away. You held it right up to your mouth. Hauled back and let it go.”

“The Sinking of the Titanic” was recorded on a cylinder way back once upon a time. Pop organized the historical 1927 Bristol music sessions that featured Pop, the Carter Family, and Jimmie Rodgers. Roni recalled the historical event, “Daddy talked to this music man from New York City, he was known as Mr. Peer. Daddy said, “Mr. Peer, you should come to Bristol, there is an abundance of talent.” Mr. Peer said, “Ernest why don’t you bring them up to New York?”

Daddy said, “These are mountain people, they are not going to leave their homes, they’ve got to be shown.” Mr. Peer said, “Well, Ernest, how are you going to get them to Bristol?” Daddy said, “Leave that to me.” So Daddy went down to the newspaper and placed an ad telling one and all how much money one could make in the music business. He showed his cancelled checks in the advertisement. Now, Lew, this was in the late 20s and Daddy was making big 152

Lew Dobbins money. After reading and hearing the story, A.P. Carter said to his wife Sara, “we ought to go down to Bristol and meet this Mr. Peer. Maybe we could make the money Ernest Stoneman is making. Now, Lew, Sara was very negative at times, not like Mommy, she would say let’s go. Mom would say a man without a dream is not a man. Eventually, Sara gave into A.P., they came into Bristol and I believe they cut four or five songs. My father and mother recorded 26.”

The life of Roni Stoneman is told so graphically in her book, “Pressing On.” Roni left no stone unturned, detailing her journey through life on and off stage. It’s the story of a woman that willed herself through failed marriages and the cold hard facts of life. Roni was born very poor, but she and her family, through love and music survived to become one of the legendary vocal and instrumental groups. Roni reminisced with me about the early days of her life: “When I was born it was the days of the depression, and I tell you, Lew, with all the kids around, you really did get depressed (laughs). Lew, picture this, a one room house, no walls, just a front door and a back door and one little chimney right in the middle. The stove was downstairs, Daddy cut a hole in the floor so the heat would come up. In the wintertime Daddy slept in a dug out basement. It was a very aggravating time in my life, all the kids wanting to play different instruments, there was always an uproar going on.

Roni is a member of the famed Stoneman family who were selected as the winner of the Country Music Academy’s Vocal Group of the Year in 1967. But as I said earlier, all that glitters is not gold. “When we were on the road, we were on the road a lot, I prayed for the sake of my children. I had to leave and support them. I would line them up and set them down on the bed. I would fall to my knees and say, ‘Honey, I have to leave, I don’t want to,’ but I would say, ‘you see this house, you have a nice place to sleep, you have good food on the table, because Mommy’s working.’ And Lew, I didn’t go overboard on the house like most in my business do.

I had went through three miscarriages, I was working hard, I was so weak. Lew, people don’t understand how rough it is, all they see is us on stage. They don’t realize what we had to endure to get to that stage. We have to go out, look and sound like a million dollars.”

One would think that being the 1967 Vocal Group of the Year and enjoying such stardom, the Stonemans would be making huge amounts of money. Roni said that was not the case, in Roni’s words: “We were taken advantage of. We would go out on stage and tear it up. The audience loved us, we loved them. No matter how we felt, we gave our most to the audience.

But financially the truth of the matter is the most we ever got was $250 for a week of work.

We were under a contract that assigned a certain amount of money. Most of the money was supposed to be invested, we only received what we needed to live on, that wasn’t the truth of the matter. We were taken advantage of and deceived. You can’t raise children on the kind of money I was receiving. The managers were so greedy and uncaring.”

In 1968, Pop Stoneman died, shortly afterwards Roni embarked on a solo career. At the urging of her friend, singer-songwriter Tom T. Hall, she auditioned for the role of a character named “Ida Lee Nagger” on the hit television program, “Hee Haw.” She won the role and, on occasion, was permitted to showcase her five string banjo artistry. Roni performed on the program for 20 years, before being terminated. “Hee Haw” was aired on national TV for 25 years.

Roni had problems finding employment. I asked Roni about the part in her book where she tried to get a job as a hotel maid. “Lew, there was nothing else. That part of the book is true as all is in this book. I went to Mom and Dad’s gravesite, I sat down and I said, ‘What can I do Daddy, what can I do Mom? I had my money taken away, I don’t have a job, I have children to look out for and feed, what am I going to do?’ It was a pretty day. I was just sitting there on the ground. Then all at once, Daddy’s voice echoed through my mind, he told me to get a job.

So I said, ‘What can I do? I don’t have a high school education to get a job, but I don’t mind working. So I thought what am I going to do?’ I left the gravesite and on my way home I figured 153

Behind the Microphone it out. I can clean house really good, I can cook, make beds, I’m real good at vacuuming and keeping a house clean, so I’ll get a job as a hotel maid. I found that there were five Nashville hotels that were looking for maids. So I went to all five, and each manager said to me, ‘You’re Roni Stoneman, you’re a star of “Hee Haw.’ I would say, ‘Yes, sir I am.’ And they would say, ‘We cannot use you.’ One manager said, ‘You sure have came down a lot.’ I replied, ‘No, sir, I haven’t, my Daddy always told me, if you do honest work, then you haven’t came down.’ But they would all reply, ‘We can’t use you.’ You are too recognizable. We don’t want our stars to clean commodes, when the tourists visit us.’ It took some time, but the musician life of Roni Stoneman came back around.”

“Roni’s father, Pop, would be inducted into the Country Music Hall Of Fame. It was quite an honor but was also bittersweet. Roni said, “They had it all lined up, all these lights and stars invited out to the ceremony. They had me get into a limousine. I hate limousines, I think they are stupid looking. I would rather be riding in a coon dog truck. Lew, the Stonemans for many years traveled in an old Lincoln. You could put a bass fiddle in the back. I just thought of that. Now, back to the Hall of Fame. Peer music took me down to lunch at this big office, following lunch they showed my Daddy’s Hall of Fame plaque. I was saddened when I saw the inscription. I asked,” Why isn’t Mommy on it?” A man said he didn’t have the room. I said, “Why not? All the Carters are on the same plaque?” I told all these people from Peer Music, the Library of Congress wrote me a letter telling me Momma was the first woman of importance in country music and she is not on there with my Dad. It hurt me so bad that day, and that hurt continues today.

Roni Stoneman is a walking, talking encyclopedia of country music knowledge.

The First Lady of Five String Banjo is so much more than a banjo singing woman. I have wonderful memories of Miss Roni. The conversation we had for radio broadcast is endless and perhaps at a later date I would be honored to share more of her thoughts.

As a Matter of Fact • She is the youngest daughter of Ernest V. “Pop” Stoneman and mother Hady Stoneman.

Including Roni, there were 15 children.

• In the early days of Charley Pride’s career, he received notoriety performing with the Stonemans on tour.

• Stoneman has been married five times. In Roni’s own words, “my husbands are my natural disasters.” Roni is the mother of four children Roni has two sisters, Patsy and Donna, who from time to time perform with Roni.

Steve Earle Interview In 1986, MCA Records released the debut album of Steve Earle. The body of work from the Texas singer-songwriter was praised by critics and fans, thus the career of Steve Earle was born.

From a broadcast interview in 1986, this is part of a conversation with Earle.

Lew: “Where did life begin?”

Steve: “I am from San Antonio, Texas. My dad was an air traffic controller. There were five kids in the family. We moved a lot. My dad was constantly being transferred. The last place we lived as a family was in El Paso. I relocated in Nashville, my parents moved to Houston.”

Behind every great song there is usually a better story. This is a behind the scene look at Steve’s first hit record, “Guitar Town.” In the words of Steve Earle: “If you travel a lot, and listen to the CB radio, which is sort of a necessary tool in travel. “Guitar Town” 154

Lew Dobbins is Nashville’s CB handle, just like Los Angeles is Shaky Town. I was in Texas for Christmas. I had just gotten off the road. I believe I was writing “Guitar Town” to be the opening song for my first album, because the majority of my experiences in the last couple of years have been on the road. The song was written to open my show and open the album.”

To many outsiders looking in, the life of show business seems to be that of glamour, but not according for the most part to Steve Earle. “Well, Lew, I don’t have to tell you, it’s a frustrating business because my songs are so personal. Every time I write and sing it takes a part out of you. Sometimes a lot out of you. You are laying it out there for all to critique. The need of what the Nashville powers to be want, continually changes from month to month. One month they may be looking for a certain style of song. They want to hear a song close to one that was just a hit, and they have their rules. Records over two minutes and 30 seconds are never hits, that’s why longer songs like,”The Gambler,” are never a hit. (Steve laughs). Lew, it’s really funny, we don’t want songs in three-quarter time, don’t give us a waltz--that could never be a hit, they make their rules as they go along. It can really be frustrating when you work day and night to get your feelings poured out in a song.”.

I asked Earle if he had a method for the madness. “Well, this album was written all over two countries. I’ve written a lot in hotels, I have no trouble writing on the road. But most of my songs don’t get written down on the same piece of paper till I’m finished. I’ve written scripts here and there, or just committed a song to memory. Sometimes my songs start with a guitar lick, I will put that down on tape, and it may sit around for a year. Sometimes I start with a title, the melody comes later. It’s really different on this album. Songs were written in Mexico, Louisiana, Nashville, and San Antonio.”

What inspires Steve Earle to write? “It depends, current events, what’s going on in the world, other records I may hear, other musical forms. Sometimes I write songs as a study, because you heard something that interests you, sometimes just feelings of being lonely, being hurt, being mad.”

Is there a process that you go through? “It’s almost like I don’t ever remember writing a song that contained any kind of process. Not one, they are all different. I’ve written several hundred, some I remember, some I don’t. I heard Mickey Newberry say one time he didn’t believe it was possible that he wrote some of the songs he received credit for, they had to be coming from somewhere else. You know, Lew, it’s kind of a scary thing, just all of a sudden you start on it and you finish it.”

One of the songs on the debut album drew my curiosity. The song was “The Devil’s Right Hand.” Once again, Steve Earle: “I had been living in Mexico for about two years waiting for a contract I had with a publishing company to expire. They didn’t want my songs and I didn’t want them. They said that they wouldn’t release me, so I packed up and went to Mexico. Then when the contract ran out, I was about ready to move back to Nashville. Now, Lew, the life I was living was so laid back I felt that if I went back to Nashville I could suffer permanent brain damage. I didn’t think I was ready to get back into the brutal music business, so I went through about six months of decompression in Wimbley, Texas. Now that’s back in the hill country outside of Austin. I rented a trailer, I love to hunt and fish, I had a large collection of guns. I was shooting black powder weapons during that time. I shot a lot, I killed an awful lot of cans that summer. I only wrote two songs during that period, “The Devil’s Right Hand” was one of them. It was just sort of my hobby at the time. I just got into the personality of a gun and the words went from there.”

There were those that thought “The Devil’s Right Hand” was a gun control song. Steve said, “No, I can’t perceive someone feeling this song is about gun control. The song is a folk song, a character talking about an experience in their life. At the time I probably owned 50 guns, gun control, never.”

155

Behind the Microphone It’s the beginning of a recording and touring life for Steve Earle. I asked if he was in awe of some of the people he was meeting and working with. “I can’t ever remember being star struck.

From the age of 16, I’ve been around so-called stars. I grew up in San Antonio, I compare it to living in Nashville. I was around all these Texas singer-songwriters of notoriety. Now occasionally I meet somebody that I am really into, but most times I just look at these people as doing the same thing I do.”

This was Steve Earle’s feeling on country music in 1986. “I was a folk singer. I really dug into the roots of country music, Appalachian music, and bluegrass. I would run across these records and listen to these great country music performers. I would study their style - these were very talented people that had something to write and say. Now, today, kids aren’t necessarily seeking out these older records, so it takes someone young that is a revivalist to take this music and to the kids make it brand new. I did that for a period of my life. I was making rockabilly records. It was an old music style, but brand new to the kids. I believe that country music is going through a process of change and that’s all good. It has to change to grow.”

At the time, Steve Earle seemed to have everything going right. Here’s how Steve Earle looked at his life in 1986. “Well, Lew, I hope I fit in as a songwriter artist. The reason I have a record deal and the reason I am valid as an artist is because I am writing these songs, going out and singing them. That makes it more believable, because I know where all the bodies are buried.”

I would renew a friendship with Steve Earle in 1989, when the singer-songwriter performed in Pittsburgh.

As a Matter of Fact.

• Earle began learning the guitar at the age of 11. He ran away from home at age 14 to follow his idol singer-songwriter Townes Van Zandt around Texas. Earle was rebellious as a youngster and dropped out of school at the age of 16. He moved to Houston with his 19 year old uncle who was also a musician, where he married and worked odd jobs.

While in Houston, Earle finally met Van Zandt who became his hero and role model.

• In 1974, at the age of 19, Earle moved to Nashville, Tennessee and began working blue collar jobs during the day and playing music at night. During this period Earle wrote songs and played bass guitar in Texas legend Guy Clark’s band and on Clark’s 1975 album, “Old No. 1.” Later Earle grew tired of Nashville and returned to Texas where he started a band called “The Dukes.”

• In the 1980’s Earle returned to Nashville.

• Earle obtained a seven record deal with MCA Records. Earle released his first full length album, “Guitar Town” in 1986..

• Earle’s 1989 release on Uni Records “Copperhead Road” received critical acclaim. The album’s title track portrays a Vietnam veteran who turns into a marijuana grower/dealer.

• In August 1991, Earle appeared on the TV show, “The Texas Connection” looking pale and burned out. In light of Earle’s increasing drug use, MCA Records did not renew his contract and Earle didn’t record any music for the next four years..

• In 1996, Earle formed his own record label, E-Squared Records, and released the album, “I Feel Alright.”

• One of Earle’s songs “Over Yonder” was written about a death row inmate with whom he exchanged letters before attending his execution in 1998.

• Earle wrote and produced an off Broadway play about the death of Karla Faye Tucker, the first woman executed since the death penalty was reinstated in Texas.

156

Lew Dobbins • •

• • •

In the early 2000s, Earle’s album “Jerusalem” expressed his anti-war, anti-death penalty and his other leftist views. Earle responded by appearing on a variety of news and editorial programs and defended his song and his view on patriotism and terrorism.

In 2010, Earle was awarded the National Coalition to Abolish the Death Penalty’s Shining Star of Abolition award. Earle has recorded two other anti-death penalty songs, “Billy Austin,” and “Ellis Unit One” for the 1995 film, “Dead Man Walking” with Sean Penn and Susan Sarandon.

Earle has been married seven times, including twice to the same woman. He is the father of singer/songwriter Justin Townes Earle.

Steve Earle’s songs have appeared in 21 motion pictures and television films as writer and performer.

Earle has received three Grammy Awards.

Jesco White Interview

Jesco White is a West Virginia mountain dancer.

White’s behavior, involving drugs and alcohol, have spiraled out of control and led to confrontations with law enforcement. At an early age, he was incarcerated in the West Virginia Industrial Home for Boys at Pruntytown, WV. It was a difficult time in the life of Jesco White. In his own words: “I did thirteen months there. It was a rough place in those days. You had to hoe corn rows five miles long, you had to get up at 5 in the morning and work as late as 9 at night. I also worked for a while in tesy cour to (Pho the canning room. I did 13 long hard months, it was just the Lew with Jesco White JD Film Productions) beginning, I guess, of what lied ahead.”

The antics of Jesco White on and off stage are that of folk legend. Jesco was born in Boone County, deep in the southern Appalachian coal fields of West Virginia. In Jesco’s words: “You had to get tough early or die - there was no other way.”

The legend of Jesco’s father, D. Ray White, a popular WV mountain dancer, inspired Jesco to follow in his father’s footsteps. “My father taught me how to dance and what he learned me and what I learned off the beer joint jukeboxes, I would put it all together and I’ve been dancing ever since.” I asked Jesco to tell me more about his father’s dancing. “Well, out of my eyeballs of seeing, I’ll be honest with you, I’ve never seen any man out dance him. No race, no color, or whatever. I mean it was just like it was born in him to dance. I’m 52 years old and I’ve never seen another man out dance my daddy. He knew 52 more dance steps than anyone else.”

There have been three documentaries and a loosely based movie on the life and times of the West Virginia native. I’ve often thought that Jesco White and his family were the first reality program. There were no rehearsals, no scripts, just real life. Jesco, family and friends. The first documentary of the West Virginia “Dancing Outlaw” was produced in the early 90s and won the PBS Documentary of the Year plus several other awards. The true life film launched White into cult stardom. Jesco is now a worldly man, but Jesco said he didn’t change. “Within myself I didn’t change. With the talent I have, if anything after the video was released, I worked harder on my dancing. But it changed in other ways, you have to accept the good with the bad, and let the good times roll. That’s how I’ve came to deal with it. It’s rough on one hand and a lot of fun on the other. It’s a love/hate thing. I’ve met so many people. There’s a lot of people who love you and there’s the ones that are jealous, they just don’t like me for some reason. It’s been unfortunate, but it’s happened all my life. The people I have worked for throughout the years take my talent and bake a cake, they keep the entire cake and give me the crumbs, it’s just sad but that’s the way it is.”

157

Behind the Microphone Jesco said that after the first video was released he started dancing better. I asked him how often he practiced his steps. “Practice, hell no, when you have talent like I have you don’t have to practice (Jesco laughs).”

The life of Jesco White was viewed by Tom Arnold (at the time, the producer and husband of Roseanne Barr). Arnold had to invite Jesco to the Roseanne Barr Show. What was that experience like? “They were really fabulous, beautiful to me, took me out to dinner. I went to I guess the most expensive place you could eat in Hollywood. I rode in three different types of limousines and Lew, I’m talking long limousines. We went to the studio, it was a big place like a hardware store. It looked like her home, but it really wasn’t, it was just the way they had everything fixed up. They had bleachers where people sat and watched the show. I met Tom Arnold, he’s a nice guy, and has tried to help me in entertainment. I was told Roseanne had multiple personalities, I told Tom that that didn’t bother me because I was sure I had more (Jesco laughs).”

Jesco grew up idolizing Elvis Presley. He would sing for hours to the King’s music. When he died, Jesco had a difficult time in coming to terms with the death of Presley. “Well, Lew, I really couldn’t believe it was real till I heard and seen it on TV. I really didn’t know if it was my friend or not, because I wasn’t at his funeral, I was just going by what was on TV. You know a lot of people at the time, including me, believe that Elvis faked his death. And to tell you the truth, to this day I really don’t know if he is dead.” You really idolized him. “Well, he was my favorite entertainer and singer, he was always an idol to me. Elvis was poor like me, I loved to watch his movies. But the only way I could see him on that big drive-in screen was to sneak in the drive-in hid in the trunk of a car.”

Jesco White hasn’t lived the charmed life that many entertainers have. It’s for the most part been a dark life of death, drugs, alcohol, erratic behavior and depression. Many of Jesco’s family died of violent deaths. The life of Jesco White has many times fell to low depths. At one time, Jesco searched for reasons of his being living in a cave. It was the late 90s that Jesco was burned out of his house and home. In Jesco’s words, “That had to be the low point. I don’t know who could have done this, they couldn’t be human. I’ve always been good to everybody that comes to my home. Even if they are not invited, I welcome them in. Why someone would burn a man’s house down, I just can’t understand. I treat everyone the same. When I go out people buy beer for me and I buy beer for them. We all share together. I can’t figure out what nut could do something like that. The law never found out who done it. I was gone on the road when it happened. I came home and found nothing but ashes. It just broke my heart, I lost all my Elvis collection, my gun collection and no one could do anything about it.”

In the first video of Jesco White, Jesco bragged about an old shotgun in which he had killed many squirrels. I asked him if he still had that old shotgun. “No, I don’t have it anymore. That gun and I we were so close, it got burned up in the fire.” I asked Jesco how the hunting was in his part of the state. “Well, I am too scared to go out hunting because of the fact that I am so famous, I’m afraid the deer will hunt me.”

Jesco White came to an intersection of his life and after a longtime of soul searching decided to stop entertaining. That period of time was from the mid 90s up to 2000. But people didn’t forget him. Once you watched a Jesco White documentary, you were ingested with wonderment. Jay Hill, a fellow resident of Boone County, grew up listening and hearing tales of this cult hero. Jay, who in his own right is a fine West Virginia songwriter and educator. Hill decided it was time to revive the career of the “Dancing Outlaw - Jesco White.” Hill played guitar and managed White’s career. In 2008, Jesco was invited to perform on the stage of the Ryman Auditorium, the former home of the Grand Ole Opry, in Nashville, Tennessee.

What happened during his performance, would lead to the banning for life of ever performing again in Nashville at the country music venue.

158

Lew Dobbins In the words of Jay Hill, “They were looking at me from the side of the stage. Giving me the cut throat symbol. They were screaming, “Get this maniac off the stage.” I really believe they were in fear of this man. So they sent his sister, Mamie, to get him off. I rushed out with Mamie. We were pulling at him trying to get him off stage. If you watch the video that was taped by MTV that night everybody thought Jesco fainted. You could see him fall and just lay there. But what really happened was that Jesco fell on the stage and screamed, “You’re not taking me off till I’m ready to get off.” When they finally gathered enough people to drag him off stage, Jesco’s Grand Ole Opry adventure was just getting started. Jesco proceeded to the historic dressing room of Roy Acuff. The next thing I knew he was throwing his shoes at this beautiful mural glass of Acuff. After several minutes, which seemed like hours, he was removed from the dressing room and led out to the street. We then proceeded from there to a Hank Williams, III, concert, which Hank set up especially for Jesco and his Ryman Auditorium appearance down on Broadway, we didn’t make it. Jesco went off again, Mamie grabbed him and threw him in a taxi cab and they went off into the Nashville night. They left me, the band and an MTV crew thinking, “where in the world did they go?” After some phone calls, the taxi company tracked the cab down. It went back to Jesco’s hotel. By the time we got back to the hotel room, which MTV paid for, we found the flower beds were torn up, Jesco was screaming at hotel management, the hotel management was screaming back, “You have to leave, the cops are coming.” We didn’t make our escape. The police arrived and after a long period of time, I don’t know exactly how long, we were so messed up. The officers released us and told Jesco he was banned for life in coming back to Nashville. So with Jesco still screaming, we finally got him in the vehicle, and headed back to West Virginia, leaving MTV to face the cops and the expenses.”

I asked Jesco, “What kept you out of the Nashville jail?”

“I don’t know, I guess Elvis was looking out for me. Lew, I know I had a problem, I’ve always had a problem with alcohol, but hell there is many others that have the same problem.

I’m kind of sorry it happened, I had too much Makers Mark whiskey and I made my own mark.”

I asked Jesco, that despite all of the problems that came out of the Nashville visit, what was it like to perform on the historical Ryman Auditorium stage. “It was a rush and a blast. I loved it. But I got to thinking, man this is it, I’ve made it to the Grand Ole Opry, I’m on the Grand Ole Opry stage, but hell, is this really real. I go to thinking man, this has to be real, I’m standing on it. I really couldn’t believe it was real till I kinda came down from my high and cleared my head. I really done the Grand Ole Opry. It was a blast.”

It was about 200 miles outside of Nashville that Jay Hill told me Jessie came to and leaned his head through the front passenger seats, he looked at me and said, “Well, at least they know we were there.”

I asked Jesco if he met any stars at the country music capitol of the world. “No, I must have run them all off. I don’t think they were ready to see me. They probably thought I was the ghost of Elvis.”

Despite his problems in Nashville, he would continue to perform, and if anything, it appeared that because of White’s behavior at the Ryman Auditorium, his popularity grew. In the words of Jesco, “I’ve was just born to perform. Despite what happened in Nashville, I gave everyone there monies worth. That’s the way my daddy was, that’s who I take it after. I just try to do the best I can for fans. I know many come a long way to see me. They think a lot of me.

When you have someone who loves you that much, you just give them everything you’ve got. I know I am not perfect, but I always just try to be myself. I do all I can for my fans. Sometimes it can be difficult off stage. There are those that want you to be the same Jesco they seen on 159

Behind the Microphone stage, I can’t be that same person all the time. I can’t always be that guy that going out there and being crazy.”

The fans of Jesco White are loyal. He sells out any venue that he performs. His audience is a rowdy group of people. When Jesco performs, you don’t know what Jesco you are soon to hear and see. There’s Jesco, Jessie, and Elvis - sometimes you see all three at once. To many it is difficult to understand why so many would want to see the behavior of Jesco White. It’s X-rated in song and story punctuated by White’s talent of mountain dancing-and dance he can.

To many it is a miracle that Jesco White is still alive, but live he does. He’s endured and lasted through gasoline sniffing, drugs, alcohol, and the loss of loved ones. His life has been full of anger and depression. In closing, the best way I can describe Jesco is as one of those scary carnival rides, you don’t know which way it is going to go next.

As a Matter of Fact • Jesco White was born Jesco “Jessie” White on July 30, 1956, in Bandytown, West Virginia. A tiny community located in the Appalachian Mountains of Boone County.

• He was born to parents Donald Ray White, also known as D. Ray White, and Bertie Mae White. In 1987 White’s father, D. Ray, was profiled in the Smithsonian Folkways documentary, “Talking Feet,” as one of the greatest mountain dancers in the United States.

• In April 2009, White was featured in his third documentary, The Wild and Wonderful Whites of West Virginia” produced by Storm Taylor and MTV’s Johnny Knoxville and Jeff Tremaine. The film premiered at the Tribeca Film Festival in New York.

• The week after the release of “Wild and Wonderful,” White and his sister, Sue Ann White, were arrested in West Virginia on suspicion of drug-related crimes. White said that he is not a bad person and that he was embarrassed and hurt by the arrest. Shortly after his arrest, White was bonded out of jail by the MTV producers of the newly released documentary about the White family. A month after his arrest, the charges against White were dismissed due to lack of evidence.

• A theatrical motion picture titled, “White Lightin’” loosely depicted the life of Jesco White. The “Dancing Outlaw” was outraged by the film’s ending showing White murdering his entire family.

• Jesco White provides his voice as the DJ of Rebel Radio in the video game “Grand Theft Auto V.” He also makes a cameo in-game as an Easter egg, where you can find a character depiction of Jesco doing his mountain dance.

Willie Nelson Interview

160

Willie Nelson is not only popular in country music, where it all started, but worldwide in all genres of music. Before the songwriting and the fame, Willie hovered over the edge of the Nashville music scene. To feed himself he took several odd jobs. This is Willie Nelson from 1980. “I was a disc jockey for a while, sold everything. I was a door to door salesman, sold encyclopedias, vacuum cleaners, I enjoyed it. It was like being in show business, the only difference being, I was in a house instead of on a big stage and I told the big story (laughs).”

In 1960, Willie finally made it in music full time playing in the band of Ray Price. Willie recalled the misunderstanding that caused him and Ray to split. “Ray had some fighting roosters and still does, he use to exercise them on several farms. I had a

Lew Dobbins farm in Tennessee and he wanted to put one on my place. I had some laying hens and Ray’s rooster killed one. I called Ray and told him to come and get it. Ray said, “I will be out shortly.”

Well, two weeks passed and the rooster killed another one of my hens, so I said, enough is enough. I shot and killed one of his prize roosters. He didn’t speak to me for a year (laughs).

I killed one of his $100 fighting roosters and I said, there wasn’t a rooster in the world worth two good laying hens (laughs).”

After years as a country cult figure, Willie crossed over to what was called “outlaw music,” and Willie became a worldwide star. In the words of Willie: “I really believe the term outlaw was thought up by Waylon Jennings and Tompall Glaser. They were playing a pinball machine one night in Nashville and they just came up with this raw tough edge of music they labeled outlaw.”

A certain part of the outlaw myth is true. Willie was different from the Nashville establishment. And Willie heard about it. “The story I heard most was that I was before my time and no one was ready for what I was doing. I was a singer with a new style, and along with new songs, it was a hard combination to get across at one time.”

Willie Nelson and the way he expressed himself in 1980.

As a Matter of Fact • Willie Nelson and his older sister Bobbie were raised by their paternal grandparents during The Great Depression. Both grandparents loved music and encouraged Willie and his sister to play. Nelson’s famous gospel song “Family Bible” reflects the influence of his musical beginnings. He sold the song for $50 to his guitar teacher.

• He continued writing songs, producing some of his most famous works, including: “Night Life,” “Crazy” and “Funny How Time Slips Away” in the late 1950s.

• In 1960, Nelson moved to the country music capital: Nashville, Tennessee.. The next year, two of Nelson’s songs became hits for other artists -- Faron Young’s version of “Hello Walls” and Patsy Cline’s legendary rendition of “Crazy.” His first album was released the next year without generating much notice.

• . It seemed that his songs were only successful when they were sung by other people.

With his gritty, road house sound, Nelson did not fit into the traditional Nashville country music scene. Producers tried to make him fit the more classic country mold, but they just stripped away his unique style, such as his unusual manner of phrasing. And his resistance to these efforts made him a bit of an outlaw, as did his reputation as a harddrinking, hard-living man.

• His home in Ridgetop, Tennessee, burnt down in 1970. Taking this as a sign, Nelson moved away from Nashville, returning to his native state of Texas. He became part of the country music scene in Austin and started hosting his now legendary Fourth of July picnics.

• Nelson also kept recording albums. Soon the long haired, bandana-wearing guitarist started to develop a following.

• Nelson was also an intricate part of the album, “Wanted: The Outlaws,” which featured Waylon Jennings, Jessi Colter and Tompall Glaser • Nelson branched out into acting. His first appeared in “The Electric Horseman” (1979) with Robert Redford.

• Nelson, along with Neil Young and John Mellencamp organized the first Farm Aid Concert in 1985 in an effort to help family farmers. .

• Nelson is the official spokesman of the Texas Roadhouse Steakhouses. The chain installed “Willie’s Corner” a section dedicated to him and decked out with Nelson memorabilia at several locations.

161

Behind the Microphone • • • •

In 1990, Willie ran into his own financial problems. The Internal Revenue Service (IRS) told him that he owed the government $16 million in taxes, and they seized most of his property to cover the bill.

Known for smoking marijuana. Nelson has been involved for many years fighting for the legalization of marijuana and the use of bio-fuels.

In 1993, Willie was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame.

Willie has recorded a huge number of duets with singers from various music genres, some of which have become legendary. Nelson shows no signs of slowing down. He still tours heavily, playing as many as 200 dates a year. Shortly after his 81st birthday in 2014, Nelson showed that he was in top form. He earned his fifth degree in black belt martial arts.

Conway Twitty Interview

My first meeting with Conway Twitty was in the mid 70s.

It’s now 1983, there is no one any popular in country music than Conway Twitty. It was years before his country music success that Conway Twitty was a star of rockabilly music. Conway described to me the early years of playing and singing pop and rockabilly songs: “Way back before me you had years to pull music from, then there was absolutely nothing. You had to create it, and if someone came up with a new vocal style or guitar lick, or even a different way of playing the drums, it was now open season for all to steal (laughs). There was a bunch of us around the Memphis area, we all got our education playing the same little places, we were all doing the same thing night after night.

It was a fun and joyous part of my life, it was exciting, I was in show business.”

Conway was not only a great singer, writer and musician— he also excelled in playing the game of baseball. Conway had a decision to make. Would it be baseball or music? In the words of Conway, “It was at that point in my life I had to come to reality and make up my mind quick. Was it going to be baseball or music? I decided I’d try the music thing and I’ve never looked back. But, Lew, I still love baseball. I am part owner in two minor league branches of the New York Yankees. I’m involved in little league, in fact, all kinds of baseball in Nashville.”

Conway often sang songs of a woman depicted as being put down by the man in her life.

As I said earlier, Conway told me while I was driving him to a concert, he always placed the woman on higher ground. The women bought his records and brought their man to see him in concert. Conway had his own success formula and he wasn’t about to change it. “Fortunately my music has stood the test of time. Now I realize it is a natural part of our business to change the musical direction, but I never get excited about that. I don’t run and change things when perhaps things get a little slower. I always keep going in the same direction, the same direction I have for years. I don’t and will not do anything that will change my image. Change, No, I would be afraid of doing the wrong thing. The way I look at it, if it’s not broken you need not fix it.”

Twitty had an unparalleled ten years in which every release went to No. 1. There’s an old saying, “All good things must come to an end.” And for Conway the words were that of fact.

“Dolly came along,” Conway said, “With a song titled, ‘Here You Come Again,’ and I had a song called, ‘Georgia Keeps Pulling On My Ring,’ which was a real good country song. Lew, I am sure you remember that song as long as you have been playing Conway Twitty music.

162

Lew Dobbins This song was not a crossover, it was country. Dolly’s was a crossover and a giant record. Her’s stayed No. 1 and mine at No. 2, so I had my first No. 2 record in ten years. Some of my friends said, ‘Well, Conway after a streak like that, what are you going to do now?’ I said, ‘Well, I’m going to start over because there is nothing wrong with a No. 2 record. It was at that time in my career that I could feel country music changing, but I had never been threatened by things like that because I know it’s natural. Things that live and grow have to change. When they stop changing, they die.’” That was Conway Twitty from 1983 - may his memory live forever.

As a Matter of Fact • Conway Twitty was born Harold Lloyd Jenkins. He was named by his great uncle after his favorite silent movie actor, Harold Lloyd.

• In the mid 50’s, Twitty traveled to Memphis, Tennessee to continue his dream of being a musical star.

• While recording at Sun Studios, Jenkins began developing a sound that would lead to a record deal with MGM. It was at that time he also took on a new stage name. The name came from two cities: Conway, Arkansas and Twitty, Texas. He came upon the new name when starring at a roadmap. Goodbye, Harold Jenkins; Hello, Conway Twitty.

• In 1958, the now Conway Twitty scored his first No 1 hit titled, “It’s Only Make Believe”.

• In 1960, Twitty appeared in three feature films.

• Although Twitty had earned three gold records in rock music, he expressed his love for country music.

• Twitty was signed by legendary country music producer, Owen Bradley, to MCA-Decca in 1965. 1968’s “Next In Line” became his first country No. 1. He then began a run unmatched in music history. Twitty reeled off 50 consecutive No. 1 hits. The record stood until George Straight broke Twitty’s record in 2006.

• Conway Twitty was one of Music Row’s best songwriters. He wrote 19 of his No. 1’s, including his signature songs, “Hello Darlin’.”

• Conway also entered into a duet partnership with the top female vocalist of that time, Loretta Lynn. They became the most awarded male/female duet in the history of country music.

• Twitty lived for many years in Hendersonville, Tennessee, just north of Nashville, where in 1982 he built a country music entertainment complex called “Twitty City,” at a cost of over 3.5 million dollars. At Christmas, its lavish displays of Christmas lights were a famous local site. “Twitty City” was a popular tourist stop throughout the 80s and into the early 90s. It was shutdown in 1994. The complex was auctioned off and bought by the Trinity Broadcasting Network for its religious programs.

• Conway was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1999 and he was also inducted into the Rockabilly Hall of Fame.

• The songs of Conway Twitty, to date, have sold over 50 million records.

• In June 1993, Twitty became ill while performing at the Jim Stafford Theater in Branson, Missouri, and was in pain when he was on his tour bus. He died in Springfield, Missouri, at Cox South Hospital, from an abdominal aortic aneurysm, at age 59, two months before the release of what would be his final studio album, “Final Touches.”

• Conway Twitty was the same man, whether on or off a country music stage. Conway was as real as it gets. I would like to share with you the human side of Conway Twitty that has been overlooked: • First of all, during a legacy that spanned five decades, the man Conway Twitty, never drank or used drugs, but simply worked hard at what he loved. A family that he loved deeply and the fans that cared for him.

163

Behind the Microphone •

•

•

•

Charitable endeavors were something rarely discussed. “If you have to talk about it, it’s not from the heart,” Twitty would say. And though his pairing with Loretta Lynn was one of the most celebrated duets in history, he never complained that the Country Music Association never recognized him with an award for his accomplishments as a solo artist. “Each one of my fans is enough of an award for me,” he’d say.

He avoided on-stage banter in favor of a tightly woven journey through his beloved hit songs. “I’m often asked why,” Conway said, “Why don’t I talk at my concerts. My answer is always the same. I do talk, but the communication is through my music,” Conway said.

In 36 years of touring, he never missed a show. An example of consistency, this came from a man who would Conway Twitty performing in 1973 turn down so much as an aspirin, and coming out of an era at Clarksbu rg’s Nathan Goff Armory when entertainers were often encouraged to medicate by (Photo courtesy of Kenny Howell) their own traveling physicians.

In closing, some final thoughts from Conway Twitty. Throughout his life Conway would tell people, “If you do what you love and you’re able to take care of the people you love, it doesn’t matter what you do, you are a successful man.”

Johnny Cash Interview

There is one question I have been asked most often in my 48 years of country music. That question - Who is your favorite country music singer? Well, there’s many favorites I’ve gotten to know on and off stage. There are several I place high on a ladder, but my favorite is the man on the top rung, Johnny Cash. This chapter is dedicated to J.C. It all begins as all of life does, his childhood. This is Johnny Cash in his own words in a broadcast interview promoting the album, “Solitary Man.” “February 26, 1932, in a little house in the pine trees in southwest Arkansas surrounded by cotton fields, that’s how I grew up. I lived in northeast Arkansas in the black delta land along Mississippi County, Arkansas, in the cotton country. We had a small farm, my father was a cotton farmer, he plowed with mules, walked behind the mules to plow, and I did as well. It was a family thing, everybody in the family worked in the fields, even the girls. There’s some sweet memories and some sad, too. But it was a good life and the redeeming factor of all of it was the radio. I could listen to that radio when I came in from the fields.”

What were you listening to? “Mainly, I would listen to what you would now call folk music, country and hillbilly. I listened to my wife’s mother and family, Molly O’Day, Gene Autry, then came along Ernest Tubb, all these Texas artists. There was a whole new world of music out there for me. There was Jimmie Rodgers train songs, the “T.B. Blues” (initials for the disease tuberculosis), which Jimmie died of. Those songs brought home a lot of reality to me.” Early in the life of Johnny Cash, the music of the radio inspired him to have a dream of one day playing on this, as Cash described it, “magical box.” “Well, I started writing poems at a very young age. We didn’t have any money to buy musical instruments, so I didn’t have 164

Lew Dobbins a guitar till I left Arkansas and joined the Air Force. When I was 18, I sang in school and at church. My mother wanted so badly for me to have voice lessons because she thought God had his hand on me and I needed direction, so she got me a local music teacher. I had three lessons, singing along with her on the piano. It was so uncomfortable, she finally said, “I quit. You sing what you like,” and I sang the Hank Williams song, “Lovesick Blues.” That was before my voice dropped, I really had a high voice and I could yodel. This lady of music closed the lid on the piano and said, “Your voice lessons are over.” I’ll never forget her final words, “Johnny always do it your own way, you have a gift, don’t let anyone change it”.

Cash enlisted in the United States Air Force on July 7, 1950. He was named at birth J. R. Cash, because his parents could not think of a name. When Cash enlisted in the Air Force, they wouldn’t let him use initials as his name, so he started to use the legal name John R. Cash.

Now, the Air Force years. “I had my basic training at Lakeland Air Force Base and technical training at Brooks Air Force Base, both in San Antonio, Texas. I was assigned to the 12th Radio Squadron Mobile of the United States Air Force Security Service at Landsberg. Germany, as a Morse code intercept operator for Soviet Army transmissions. I was the first radio operator to pick up the news of the death of Joseph Stalin, and I also intercepted the first Russian jet bomber to take off. I copied that flight and sent it to Washington. I later got a Presidential accommodation.”

The first marriage, “I met my first wife at Brooks Air Force Base in Texas. We corresponded the three years I was in Germany. We eventually would marry on August 7, 1954, and have four lovely daughters.”

On July 3, 1954, Johnny Cash was honorably discharged as a Staff Sergeant in the United States Air Force. Now, life after the military. In Johnny’s words, “I needed a job, I had to have enough money for an apartment, I wanted a car, so my brother helped me get a very cheap car, it was an old Plymouth, and my wife and I rented an apartment in a rundown section of Memphis. It was at that time I started trying to get on the radio. I went to different radio stations, nobody would put me on, so I went to Krigans School of Broadcasting in Memphis.

I was told that upon graduation, within 10 months, I would be placed on a radio station, with a job of my choice. It would be either program director or disc jockey. And I said, No, you’ve got it all wrong. I want to sing on the radio. So I finished the school in half the time and got an audition at Sun Records with Sam Phillips. It was Sam who let me make my first record. And bingo - the light came on - that’s how I will sing on the radio, on record. So I took my nice new 78 rpm record of “Hey Porter” and “Cry, Cry Cry” down to station WMPS in Memphis. I gave it to a disc jockey named Bob Neal. He put on “Hey Porter,” that was my introduction of being on-air. After playing “Hey Porter,” Bob said, “Let’s turn it over and play the other side.”

He started to turn it over, and in the process, dropped it and broke it. I was heartbroken. I went back to Sam Phillips at Sun Records and I told Sam, “Well, I sang on the radio once. (laughs).

He said, “What happened?” With tears in my eyes, I said Bob Neal accidentally broke the record. I’ll never forget the smile on Sam’s face. He reached under his desk and said, “Johnny don’t worry, I have a box of them.” I couldn’t believe he had more than one.(laughs)” And what were the feelings of Johnny Cash at that moment in his life, “That’s all I ever wanted was to sing on record, and after all these years I still enjoy it.”

At the time of this interview, the popularity of Johnny Cash seemed to be growing. He had signed a record deal with American Records and was told to be himself and himself he was. It was during this time period that Johnny Cash recorded some of his greatest music. This is the longevity of Johnny Cash, according to the singer/songwriter: “You have to learn to pick the parts you can enjoy and share that with the people instead of throwing yourself to the wolves.

I didn’t become recluse, but I guarded my privacy fiercely.”

165

Behind the Microphone In the promotion of Cash’s new CD, he was very open to questions concerning his addiction to drugs. “In 1958, I moved to California and I pretty much gave up all privacy. I started taking amphetamines I was going 23 hours a day, running on reserve all the time, but that didn’t last long in California, that kind of lifestyle. But then later in life, and throughout my life, I’ve had a problem with drugs, not being able to handle it.”

It was 1965, in El Paso, Texas, that Cash was arrested on his first drug related charge, and his wife ridiculed. “This was a very painful time for her. She was half Italian, she had dark skin and was so beautiful. The Klu Klux Klan made a big deal when a picture in the paper came out with me in handcuffs standing beside her and my lawyer. They called my wife, “Johnny Cash’s (the African-American “n” word) wife.” The city of El Paso left a lasting impression with Cash. Not only was he condemned concerning his marriage, he was also arrested by a narcotics squad. The officers suspected he was smuggling heroin from Mexico, but found instead 688 Dexedrine capsules and 475 Equanil tablets that the singer had hidden inside his guitar case. Because the pills were prescription drugs rather than illegal narcotics, he received a suspended sentence.

Johnny Cash and his first wife, Vivian Liberto, were divorced in 1966. Liberto stated that Cash’s drug and alcohol abuse, as well as constant touring, affairs with other women, and his close relationship with June Carter, as reasons for her filing for divorce.

In 1968, thirteen years after they met backstage at the Grand Ole Opry, Cash proposed to June Carter during a live performance in London, Ontario. The couple married on March 1, 1968, in Franklin, Kentucky. They had one child, John Carter Cash, born March 3, 1970.

Johnny talked about his long, loving relationship with his wife, June. “We share everything, when one of us is cut, we both bleed. When one hurts, we both hurt. We share all that. There have been times that this and that pulled on our marriage, but we always came back together.

We learned to carry each other and pull together.”

Johnny Cash on his deep faith, “I won’t back down from my faith and stray the power that keeps me alive. Quite frankly, I don’t have any respect for anybody who whispers their worship, skirt around their spiritual beliefs, or who fluff them off and make light of it. What is man if he doesn’t have a spirit and what becomes of a man’s life if he can’t connect with the master of life.”

Cash felt great compassion for prisoners. He began performing concerts at prisons starting in the late 50s. “I played my first prison in Huntsville, Texas, in 1956. My band members were Marshall Grant on bass guitar, and Luther Perkins on electric guitar and me on vocal and rhythm guitar. I named the group, Johnny Cash and the Tennessee Two. They took us out in the middle of this field and ran a line out to us with a little 12 inch speaker. Just as we got started, a thunderstorm came up and just absolutely drowned us. It drowned out the electric guitar and Marshall’s bass came apart, and I kept trying to perform. The harder I tried, the harder it rained, and the harder it rained the harder they cheered and the more fun we all had. Then the next thing I knew I received a call from California. They wanted me on the New Year’s Eve show at San Quentin. So I performed at San Quentin in 57 and 58. The word spread, I was one of them, because of the fact I was playing to prisoners and I was singing all these songs from my childhood, many of which were prison songs. I remember singing, “Just Here To Get My Baby Out of Jail,” “Columbus Stockade Blues,” Jimmie Rodgers songs, Hank Williams songs, all these classic tragedy songs of country music, and it came to me, wouldn’t these songs be great on a live album. I just knew, if I could ever get a live recording at a prison it would really be something worth listening to, so I finally talked the record label into doing so. And in February, 1968, at Folsom Prison we made musical history. The song, “Folsom Prison Blues,” which I wrote during my term in the Air Force, brought me to Folsom Prison and there I saw the real human face of the people that were there.”

166

Lew Dobbins The song, “Folsom Prison Blues” is one of the all-time classic country music songs. Here’s the true story on how Cash went about writing this prison song. “So many people say, my father or some relative was in prison with you. I hear a lot of that. Actually, I wrote the song one night after I saw a movie called, “Inside the Walls of Folsom Prison.” I was in the Air Force in 1952 in Germany, and at that time, I had this dream of someday singing on the radio. I really didn’t think at the time about recording this song. To tell you the truth, when I wrote it, I wrote it as if I was a criminal. I thought what is the most evil reason for killing somebody and I thought, ‘just to watch him die.’ That would be a pretty evil reason.”

As a Matter of Fact.

• Cash was very close to his older brother, Jack. In May 1944, Jack was pulled into a whirling headsaw in the mill where he worked, and was almost cut in two. He suffered for over a week before he died on May 20, 1944, at age 15. Cash often spoke of the horrible guilt he felt over the incident. According to “Cash: The Autobiography,” his father was away that morning but he and his mother and Jack, himself, all had premonitions causing his mother to urge Jack to skip work and go fishing. Jack insisted on working as the family needed the money. On his deathbed, Jack said he had visions of heaven and angels.

Decades later, Cash spoke of looking forward to meeting his brother in heaven.

• In 1954, Cash settled in Memphis, Tennessee, where he worked as an appliance salesman, pursuing music on the side. Cash teamed up with a couple of mechanics, Marshall Grant and Luther Perkins. In 1960, with the addition of drummer, W. S. Holland, the group was later named “Johnny Cash and the Tennessee Three.”

• In 1956 when Cash wrote and released, “I Walk the Line,” it became Cash’s first No. 1 record and sold two million copies.

• The following year, Cash left the label to sign a lucrative offer with Columbia Records where his first single, “Don’t Take Your Guns To Town,” became one of his biggest hits.

• As his career was taking off, Cash started drinking heavily and became addicted to drugs.

• Cash curtailed his use of drugs for several years. In 1968, after a spiritual vision, he attempted to commit suicide in a cave while under the heavy influence of drugs. He was trying to lose himself and “just die,” when he passed out on the floor. He reported being exhausted and feeling at the end of his rope when he felt God’s presence in his heart and managed to struggle out of the cave by following a faint light and slight breeze. To him, it was his own rebirth. June, Maybelle, and Ezra Carter moved into Cash’s mansion for a month to help him conquer his addiction.

• Cash embarked on a remarkable turnaround. In 1969, he began hosting “The Johnny Cash TV Show.” He soon crossed over into a new medium. In 1972 he made an acclaimed appearance with Kirk Douglas in the movie, “A Gunfight.” He would go on to star in several theatrical and TV films.

• By the early 70s, he had crystallized his public image as “The Man in Black.” He regularly performed dressed in all black wearing a long black knee length coat. Cash in his hit song “Man in Black” detailed why he wore this apparel.

• In 1975, Cash published his best-selling autobiography, Man In Black.

• Cash was dropped by his longtime recording label, Columbia Records..

• In 1992, Cash teamed up with music producer, Rick Reuben. The move proved to be instrumental in forging a Johnny Cash renaissance.

• Cash’s health continued to decline, he rarely made public appearances. Then in May 2003, his wife, June Carter, died. Cash, though, continued to work. With Rick Reuben at his side, Cash set down to record what would be known as “American V: A Hundred Highways.” Cash wrapped up his final track just a week before his death on September 167

Behind the Microphone

• •

•

12, 2003, from complications associated with diabetes. “Once June passed he had the will to live long enough to record but that was pretty much all,” Reuben recalled around the album’s release on July 4, 2004. A day after June passed Cash said, “I need to have something to do every day otherwise there is no reason for me to be here”.

Cash received multiple Country Music Association Awards, Grammys, and other awards in categories ranging from Vocal and Spoken Performances to Album Notes and Videos.

The career of Johnny Cash spanned almost five decades. He is the member of three major music Hall of Fames. The Nashville Songwriters Hall of Fame - 1977, the Country Music Hall of Fame - 1980, and the Rock n’ Roll Hall of Fame - 1992. His pioneering contributions to the genre has also been recognized by the Rockabilly Hall of Fame.

Cash stated that his induction into the Country Music Hall of Fame was his greatest professional achievement.

In 1999, Cash received the Grammy Lifetime Achievement Award.

Johnny Cash on his various songs and first recording contract “June and I read all these novels, books about Vietnam. We read everything that came out.

We collected all these books over a period of six or seven years. She and I were swapping these books reading one after another. It was through these books that I learned some of the language that troops used in battle, for instance, say a group of guys were going along and one would fall, no time to stop and grieve, you may get shot. So they would say. “drive-on, it don’t mean nothing,” but it meant everything. A guy would lose a leg, everyone would say, “Drive-on, it don’t mean nothing.” I wrote the song, “Drive-On” as if I were there.”

“It’s okay if you use a PO song, a song that’s in public domain (meaning an author can’t be found), everybody does that. They pick a tune that’s been passed down so many years nobody knows who wrote the original version. I wrote the song, “Don’t Take Your Guns To Town” in which the melody came from an old Irish folk song titled, “Clancy Lower the Boom.” The fast draw craze was going around in the late fifties. There was the TV show, “Gunsmoke,” it was very popular. My timing couldn’t have been any better. It was my first big hit on my brand new label, Columbia. I used to stand in front of the TV and try to outdraw Jim Arness (laughs). I didn’t once outdraw him. There I was a grown man in my twenties acting like a little boy with a toy pistol. I took the melody from the old Irish song and added the words. I felt it was like reading an old West book.”

“In 1970, June and I went for a drive out in the country. We went to a place called Smithdale, Tennessee, which has this beautiful lake. We spent the whole afternoon there. It was one of those magical days. The sun was just right. The temperature just right. the breeze just write and June just right (laughs). I wrote this song while June was driving back. I called it. “Flesh and Blood.” To me it’s a defining song of love and it’s true meaning.”

The Class of ‘55 Project Johnny Cash’s first recording contract was with Sun Records in Memphis, Tennessee. “I remember the day I signed my first record contract at Sun Records, I was working for a man named George Bates in Memphis at a place called, The Home Equipment Company. I was trying to sell refrigerators and washing machines. I was broke. I had fifteen cents in my pocket the day I signed my first record deal, and I didn’t have a paycheck coming, when I walked out the door at Sun Records. There was a panhandler who asked me for money. At the time cigarettes were twenty cents a pack and a loaf of bread was twenty cents. I didn’t have enough for either one, so I gave him my fifteen cents and walked on. I thought about that when I returned to Memphis to record the Class of 55 project with Jerry lee Lewis, Roy Orbison and 168

Lew Dobbins Carl Perkins. Here I set on my fancy custom made tour bus beside Sun studios, remembered that day when I really didn’t know where the next grocery money was going to come from.”

Personal note from Lew I met Johnny Cash in the early 70s at the Country Music Disc Jockey Convention in Nashville, Tennessee.

I was backstage at the CBS Records Show at the Old Nashville Municipal venue.

Johnny was the closing act. He was ushered into the backstage area surrounded by security.

As he passed by, I introduced myself and told him where I was from. He shook my hand and said, “You live in a beautiful mountainous part of the country.” He then proceeded to the stage for his performance.

I will never forget meeting the “Man in Black.” He is an individual that appeared to be bigger than life. He was dressed in a white ruffled shirt with cuff links, black vest, black pants, and long black coat. He wore dark black laces boots to his knees with his pant legs tucked in. His black hair glistened, and his face looked as though it was chiseled out of granite. He appeared to be very tired and I am sure he was with the schedule he kept those days, but when he took his spot on stage, he owned not only the stage, but the building and everybody within.

All he had to say was, “Hello, I’m Johnny Cash,” and the rest is history.

Hank Williams Interview

There has been many words written, many words spoken of the great American songwriter Hank Williams. What you are now to read are the real true stories of the life and times of Hank Williams from the people who knew him best - his friends.

Joe Allison, Country Music Radio Personality, Producer and Manager, “I met Hank Williams in Montgomery, Alabama, when I was touring with Tex Ritter. Back in those days, Hank and his wife, Audrey, weren’t doing too well. They would play drive-ins, where you ate hamburgers, they would go up to a car and say, “Mister, I’ll sing you a song for a quarter.” They would sing anywhere people would let them. He was starting to get hot.

They all talked about Hank’s writing, but I don’t think enough has been said about his singing. I later emceed some shows in south Texas, it was the Ernest Tubb show, but Hank Williams had a huge hit record out at the time, “Lovesick Blues.” Ernest would make Hank perform last, Ernest couldn’t follow Hank, so he had him in a spot at the end of the show, because Hank was so hot, Ernest would open his own show and put Hank on last. The people wouldn’t let Hank off stage. I never saw anything like it. I watched him do one night, seven encores of “Lovesick Blues,” and not just the last eight bars, they would make him sing the song all the way through. They were screaming and shouting, throwing babies in the air, I’d never seen anything like it. I really believe the secret of his success was him singing, because when Hank Williams sang a song he ruined it for everyone else.”

Merle Kilgore, singer, writer, manager of Hank Williams, Jr., “We all heard Hank Williams was coming to town. I was waiting for him in front of Merle’s Cafe at 5:30 in the morning.

I heard a racket coming down the canyons of Shreveport. It was an old beat-up Chrysler Towncar and it was smoking. This man in a white cowboy suit and hat got out. He looked like a moviestar and his wife was the biggest most pregnant woman I had ever seen. She was carrying Hank, Jr. who at birth weighed 12 pounds 3 ounces. He called me aside and said, “Now look, 169

Behind the Microphone there getting ready to start this Louisiana Hayride, I want you to tell me who my competition is.” Now, this is 1948, the beginning of the famed Louisiana Hayride. The first night we sat down beside each other backstage. He watched all the talent and when it was all over, he turned to me and said, “I’ll eat ‘em alive.”

At the time, he had a hit record, “I’m a Long, Gone Daddy.” The audience went crazy from the beginning to the end. I saw something I had only seen with Elvis Presley when he came to the hayride. The women on the front row started pulling down their long dresses. There already down to their ankles, I had never seen that before. Hank encored four times that night. I knew this guy was for real and I asked him a million questions and what I loved about Hank, even though he was a little cocky and arrogant, he always took time with kids, who really wanted to know the business. I would catch him reading books, and when he would flip the pages, I saw he was reading true romance comic books. My sister read those books. I said, Hank why are you reading all these sissy books? And Hank went off and he blew up. “Sissy, he said, where do you think I get the ideas for my songs?” Hank said, “Listen to this line. Why can’t I free your doubtful mind and melt your cold, cold heart.” I said, Oh, that’s the way you do it. He said, “Well that’s a start but you have to be real, you have to fall in love, and someone break your heart in a million pieces and be able to touch someone out there listening and say, “Yeh, that happen to me to”.

Little Jimmy Dickens, country music star & member of the Grand Ole Opry, “I was riding in an airplane with Hank, Minnie Pearl and her husband, Henry. We were on our way to Wichita, Kansas. Hank said, “Tater” (Tater was the name given to Jimmy by Hank Williams following Jimmy’s hit song, “Take an Old Cold Tater and Wait”) you need a hit song.” I said, “The Lord and I know that.” Hank said, “I’m going to write you one, get me a pencil and paper.” So Minnie gave him a pencil and paper. He started writing, “Hey Good Lookin’“ and in 30 minutes it was done. He said, “Now record this and you’ll have a hit.” And I intended to do that, but a week later we were in the old studios of WSM for the Friday Night Frolics. He came up to me and said, “Tater, I cut your hit today.” (Dickens laughs) I said, “Much obliged, Hank, I appreciate that, what a friend.”

Hank Williams, Jr., the son of Hank Williams on the name Bocephus, “Bocephus came from Rod Brassfield. He had a little wooden dummy that he used in an act. Daddy got that name from him and it was a big name in Louisiana. The little kids were Bocephus. It is a mixture of the culture in Louisiana and of me wanting to play with Rod Brassfield’s dummy.

That’s where it came from and it means large horse in Greek.” Of all the songs his father wrote does Hank Williams, Jr. have a favorite? “There are different ones for different moods. I guess probably my favorite one, when you get right down to it, would be “You Win Again” and that’s probably because I listen to Jerry Lee Lewis, Ray Charles, and George Jones with their different treatments of the song. “You Win Again” that’s the one I could hear Daddy belting out to an audience.

Jett Williams, daughter of Hank Williams: “It’s not just country music, it supercedeed that music. It’s universal, it’s worldwide. For me to travel the world as his daughter and have people come up to me and say what my father meant to them, and how his music was a part of their life, humbles me. This is a man I really didn’t get to know, a man that had such an impact on so many people. There’s younger people before and after my shows that come up to me and say, “I listen to your Dad on the internet and he’s cool.” They are wearing T-shirts, I feel that these younger people are wanting to get back to the country music roots. The real country music, something that’s real, something they can hold onto. It’s really unfortunate that most people want to paint only the dark side of Daddy. This tortured tragic figure that died so young, had all of these problems, was so lonely and depressed. But he had a happy side, a joyful side, he had a funny side, he was my dad.”

170

Lew Dobbins Hank Williams, III, grandson of Hank Williams on his efforts to get his grandfather reinstated as a member of the Grand Ole Opry, “We brought this topic up so much, people have protested, we did the signs, collected thousands of signatures of people wanting my grandfather reinstated. Really, if you get down to it, it’s just paying respect where respects are due. Now, me and some other high up guys have worked on it. The Opry says because he’s dead, he can’t be a member. Well, on your website you have other dead people still listed as a member.

They’re not just preserving history. I really don’t know what Hank did, I know he messed up, was drunk a couple times on stage, and puked on stage. I understand that, but as far as all these years later still holding a grudge, it’s hard for me to believe. I just keep hoping that one day, one of the Grand Ole Opry bigwigs picks up the phone and says, “Yes, it’s about time. We are going to have a ceremony and bring Hank Williams back into the circle.” It’s as simple as that.”

Minnie Pearl, the Queen of Country Music Comedy: “I don’t think I really understood Hank, I know I loved him and I feel that he loved me as well as my husband, Henry. Henry owned and flew his own airplane. He flew Hank and me a lot. We were on tour, I was just about asleep, then out of the clear blue in the backseat of that little Beachcraft plane, Hank was writing something. He touched me on the shoulder and he said, “Minnie, you want to hear this? It’s a song I just wrote.” At this point in Hank’s career, he was huge, he had written all of his numbers. He started singing this new song he just wrote to Henry and me. It was called, “Heart of a Devil, Face of a Saint” and he sang it. Henry and I thought it was great, it was a typical Hank Williams song, just absolutely beautiful, with the ingredients of tough and good.

Unfortunately he died shortly after that. The first time after his death I saw his publisher, Fred Rose. I said, “Fred have you ran across a song, “Heart of a Devil, Face of a Saint.” He said, “I haven’t seen it.” It’s sad that song just disappeared, isn’t that terrible.” Minnie saw all sides of Hank Williams. “He was flying fast into destruction, he was so thin, so pitiful looking. I didn’t want this promoter one night to let him go on stage. To me he looked like someone dying of cancer, but the promoter said, “No, he has to work, people paid their money to see him.” So, between shows that night, the promoter asked me if I would ride around with Hank and try to keep him from getting anymore of whatever he was on. I said, “That’s impossible. I can’t do that.” He said, “Minnie, please try, because he is going on.” So the promoter’s wife was driving Hank, I was in the front seat with her. He kept saying, “I have to stop.” But we couldn’t because he could get what he wanted anywhere from people that sold him the stuff. Finally I said, “Come on Hank, let’s sing.” We had to kill time and keep him in some kind of condition so he could work. I started singing his number, “I Saw The Light,” and he started singing, then he stopped and said, “Minnie, quit, I don’t want to hear anymore because there ain’t no light.”

Chet Atkins, the guitar master and record company executive: “He continued to go downhill, every time I would see him, he had lost more weight. He looked weaker. Hank was working down at Shreveport, I don’t know what kind of life he had down there, but I’m sure he was drinking more and taking more drugs. He would come in and record, skin and bones.

I remember one of the last tunes we did together, it was, “I’ll Never Get Out Of This World Alive.” He would sing a take and fall down in the chair, gasping for air, I knew he wasn’t long for this world. I think Hank Williams always to the day he died, loved Audrey. I feel he couldn’t control her and that was one of the enticements men are always seemed to be attracted to, women they can’t control. I remember we played Kansas City for a week once, he was trying to go straight, he would buy comic books, go up to his room and read them, he was really trying to go straight, but it didn’t work. He would call home and Audrey wouldn’t be there, it would upset him tremendously and he would go back to drinking.”

Billy Walker, country music star, “I worked the last tour with Hank Williams, it was in Texas. I was his opening act for ten days. It was amazing to me how people just idolized the 171

Behind the Microphone man. And even though there were a lot of problems on that tour with Hank, he could be down and out and just about ready to give up, but when he would hit the stage, you would never know the guy had a problem in the world. He came out and did the show, he was electric, and when he got off he would collapse. I’ve never seen anything like it. He was just one of a kind.”

Don Helms, steel guitar player in the Hank Williams Band, “The Drifting Cowboys” on the day country music bowed its head in sorrow, “We got to Canton, Ohio, quite earlier before daylight, checked into the hotel and went to bed. About noon I got up and made my way to the auditorium. The promoter, who had been there a few hours met me at the backstage door and told me that Hank wouldn’t make it, he had passed on his way up. At the time the audience was not aware, so the local disc jockey assembled the entire cast on stage, the curtain went up, he went out in front of the audience and made the announcement that Hank had died on his way to perform. It was just like a funeral. You heard and saw people crying. The entertainers were weeping and in a spontaneous reaction, the entire cast played and sang “I Saw The Light.” It was like everything stood still.”

David Church, Hank Williams Tribute Performer, “Hank Williams has inspired many writers and singers of country song, and I am proud to say I was one of them. When I was growing up I listened to all the classic artists including Hank Williams. I just couldn’t get enough of his music, so I went out and bought all the records. Hank had a huge impact on my career as a country singer and writer as he has on others from Bob Dylan to Johnny Cash. I really believe anyone who has written or attempted to write a country song would honestly say that Hank Williams had some sort of an impact. It’s just an honor for me to be able to bring the music back and keep the music alive. He was such a legend. I wrote a song especially for Hank, I feel it says it all. He is truly a legend froze in time.”

We here in West Virginia have a very close tie with Hank Williams. On the morning of January 1, 1953, on his way to the show in Canton, Ohio, Hank was found dead in the backseat of his automobile in Oak Hill, West Virginia.

Hank Williams closing a performance somewhere in America in 1952: “God Bless everyone of you, and thank you for coming to see us. If you come to the Grand Ole Opry, look us up.

If you find yourself with nothing to do, wondering around Nashville before the Opry, I would appreciate it if you would come down and visit me at my store. I have a store, it’s at 720 Commerce Street, known as, “Hank Williams Coral.” You can buy song books, pictures, boots, shirts, hats, belts and ties. Please come and see us. Friends, till I see you again, I would like you to keep one thing in mind, and if you will kinda follow this thought, it will help you sometimes, I know. Don’t never worry about nothing cause there ain’t nothing gonna be all right no how.

You can count on that. Goodnight, Bye.”

172

Lew Dobbins Here’s a song that was written as a tribute to Hank: A LEGEND FROZE IN TIME Written & performed by David Church First Country Publishing from the CD, “A Legend Froze in Time” A Tribute to Hank He’s called the King of Country Music, A legend froze in time, The song that tell the stories of the sorrow in his life, His golden voice still echoes all around the world today, Hank Williams will never die or his music fade away.

CHORUS: From moanin’ the blues to Your Cheatin’ Heart, He told of a love gone wrong, He poured out his heart and soul when he sang those hurtin’ songs, I know that he’s still singing in Heaven’s angel band, And if someday I make it there, I hope to shake his hand.

CD cover of “A Legend Froze In Time – A Tribute to Hank” (Courtesy of David Church)

The stories started long ago in a town in A1abam, He knew what he was meant to do, so his life began, Drifting down a lost highway not knowing where it would end, Bright and shining star shone down upon this simple man.

CHORUS: From moanin’ the blues to Your Cheatin’ Heart, He told of a love gone wrong, He poured out his heart and soul when he sang those hurtin’ songs, I know that he’s still singing in Heaven’s angel band, And if someday I make it there, I hope to shake his hand.

173

Behind the Microphone Minnie Pearl Interview

The best time to get an interview with a star is when one is promoting a new movie, new record, or in this case, a new book.

From October 1981, this is one of the funniest comedians in the world, the “Queen of Country Music Comedy.”

What was the hardest part in writing this book? “The hardest part was going into certain areas of my life that I didn’t want to. Like when my father died, I hated to relive all of that. Yet Joan (the lovely young woman who wrote the book with me) said these people that read this book don’t want to hear just the happy parts of your life. They want to know what things affected you growing up and matters in your later life. It was a traumatic experience losing my father, it was the same way with Mama, and with my sister who died of cancer in 1977. I didn’t want to go into those areas again. I had tried so hard to forget the pain and agony of loss. There were several areas of my life I just soon forget. There were the unhappy love affairs, now that was one area I totally cut out of the book (Minnie laughs). I didn’t marry till I was 35, so I had a few others in between.”

So many times you’ve talked about people you’ve met that were Christian, that means a lot to you, does it not? “It was important, I write about that. I think the most important thing about bringing people to Christ is not what you say, but what you do. It’s always exciting to me to run into someone and get to know them, I love to talk to people about their Christianity. I have been so fortunate to meet such wonderful people. You know, I feel that most of us who lead a Christian life are aware of the fact we end up in places and situations we shouldn’t be in. Now when we meet our maker, just think how he would react. Now, just think about this, would I want Jesus to find me where I’m at and what I am doing. No, I would not, but unfortunately from time to time we find ourselves in such situations doing things that God and Jesus would not approve of. I feel that is what our religion means to us. We have to continue trying to weed out all those things in our lives that block our relationship with the Master. It can be very difficult, but we have to keep our faith alive.”

Minnie said the greatest things that she has next to her Lord is her health and friends. “I have all the wonderful memories of years I have been in the business and the many years I have been on the Grand Ole Opry. I’ve been fortunate enough to know a lot of fine people.

When I first came to Nashville we didn’t have any so called stars. When I came here it was one big happy family, and I’m very proud it is the same today. These are people who love to work together and have a big time on Saturday night. I am especially fond of Roy Acuff, who is the dearest friend I have, and so many others I have loved during my years at the Opry, but, of course, there are some that have gone on, but we still remember them so well.

Roy Acuff, the King of Country Music, introduced Minnie Pearl to the world. Shortly following the release of Minnie’s book in a broadcast interview promoting her publication, he talked about Minnie.

Roy was asked, “What was Minnie Pearl really like off stage?” Roy replied, “Well, that would take a book (laughs). Isn’t that something, she wrote a book about herself and others.

The book really tells it all. I haven’t the time to tell you all that I feel for Minnie. The friendship between the two of us is precious. I saw her when she first came here, she was a wonderful talent, but she was a very nervous person. She had a hard time in her early days of getting to the audience. She would run over her punch line. I said, “Minnie, slow down.” Then once she slowed herself down, her jokes became really funny, her stories even funnier, and country music audiences, along with all walks of life in America fell in love with her.”

174

Lew Dobbins In Minnie Pearl’s book, after several years of working with Acuff, the King of Country Music, fired her. In the words of Acuff, “Now in that part of the book, I need to clear something up. I’ve never fired anyone in my life. Minnie wanted to work with some others and I didn’t blame her for leaving me, they could pay her more than I could, and I was happy for her.”

I had heard, and you know you can hear anything, that in the early days of Minnie’s entertainment career that she wished at times she hadn’t invented the character. “Well, not really anymore, but back when I first started, I didn’t realize there were so many complications and so many sacrifices, but I learned there are sacrifices in any type of career. I would not turn her loose today for any amount of money. I would have strained and starved doing other types of work (laughs). The Lord intended for me to be Minnie Pearl--I’m convinced of that.”

From 1983, here is some of the magic on stage at the Grand Ole Opry between Roy Acuff and Minnie Pearl: Roy, “Several weeks ago you were telling about one of the ladies you speak about. It was something about selecting her pallbearers?”

Minnie, “Oh, Roy, that’s Miss Lizzie, she’s the one who did the streak. She’s a real wild women. She said that she didn’t want nothing but women as pallbearers. I said, “Miss Lizzie why is that? “She said. “If these old men didn’t want to take me out when I was alive, I don’t want them taking me out after I am dead.”

It didn’t matter how many times you heard Minnie’s jokes, every time she did them over and over, they were funny. Love you Minnie, Love you Roy. As a Matter of Fact • Minnie Pearl was born Sarah Ophelia Colley.

• She was the youngest of the five daughters of a prosperous lumberman in Centerville.

• She graduated from Ward-Belmont College, which at the time was Nashville’s most prestigious school for young ladies, where she majored in theater studies and dance with a particular interest. After graduation she taught dance for several years.

• While producing an amateur musical comedy in Baileyton, Alabama, she met a mountain woman whose style and talk became the basis for Cousin Minnie Pearl.

• Her first stage performance as Minnie Pearl was in 1939 in Aiken, South Carolina. Her famous hat was purchased downtown at Surasky Brothers Department Store prior to the show. The hat became an intricate part of Pearl’s comedy. From the hat, hung the price tag of $1.98. The following year, executives from Nashville radio station, WSM, saw her perform at a banker’s convention in Centerville and gave her an opportunity to appear on the Grand Ole Opry November 30, 1940. The success of her debut on the show began an association with the Grand Ole Opry that continued for more than 50 years.

• Her catch phrase was, “How-w-w-DEE-E-E-E! I’m jes’ so proud to be here” delivered in a loud holler. After she became an established star her audiences would shout back “How-w-w-DEE-E-E-E.” She also told monologues involving her comical relatives. She usually closed her monologues with the exit line, “I love you so much it hurts.”

• Pearl was the author of six books, she recorded five record albums and was featured on eight albums with various country music stars.

• She was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1975.

• One of her famous hats is on display at the National Museum of American History in Washington, D.C.

175

Behind the Microphone • •

She is ranked as No. 14 on CMT’s 40 Greatest Women in Country Music.

She suffered a serious stroke in June 1991, bringing her performing career to an end.

After the stroke, she resided in a Nashville nursing home where she received frequent visits from stars of country music. Her death on March 4, 1996, at the age of 83 was contributed to complications from another stroke.

Jerry Lee Lewis Interview

The first time I heard Jerry Lee Lewis on the radio I got excited. The first time I saw Jerry Lee Lewis on TV, he caught my and the world’s attention. In this chapter of the book, I take you back to 1972, Jerry Lee is promoting a new album, and as always, he isn’t at a shortage of words, and after all these years he is still rocking.

Jerry Lee, “I am still rocking (laughs). I enjoy my shows that I do, I love to really satisfy the people that pay to come see me. I love to give them a show, and I also stay in good shape working on stage. That’s why I can jump flatfooted on top of a baby grand (laughs).

The new Jerry Lee project titled, “Sessions,” is a rock and roll album along with rhythm and blues. I love country music, love rock music, pop music. I love any kind of music as long as it is real good music. I just love music. I like to do all forms of music.”

Jerry Lee Lewis has become a very successful singer of country music, but the music he played in the 50’s, which was called many times “rockabilly,” has a special place in his heart.

“I’ve always stood by American rock and roll because I have a God-given talent for music. I started out in rock and roll, boogie woogie, rhythm and blues, and rockabilly. Whatever you want to call what I did and still do is what I love best. My first big record was “A Whole Lot of Shakin’.” Now I would call that song boogie woogie. It’s called rock and roll, but that’s alright, it was a No. 1 record. The real rock and roll is like a real country song which has a good tune and it has the beat - music that you feel good about.”

At the time of this broadcast interview, the true American rock and roll was in a revival period. It’s popularity was widespread. “Rock and Roll music will never die. I don’t know why people said this, that it would die, why they doubted it, I just don’t understand. I stood by rock and roll music, Chuck Barry and me, people like this. I think Elvis got off the rock and roll scene. He wasn’t completely loyal to it. I stuck by it all these years and because of its popularity today, radio had to play it again. There’s no getting around it, this music gets into one’s soul.”

There have been many changes in music, good and bad, since the early days of Jerry’s career. “Well, I have been in the business since 1957 and I have never stopped. Today we sell more records than we ever had, now that’s a great change. There has been such a big change over the years. As I said earlier, so many didn’t stick by rock and roll. One of the big changes in my career, now don’t get me wrong, I didn’t abandon rock and roll, I started singing more country music. I have been asked many times, “Why did you start playing country music?” and I would say, “If you check back on the flip side of “Great Balls of Fire” you will find the Hank Williams tune, “You Win Again,” which was a million seller for me. The flip side of “High School Confidential,” which got a gold record, is the country song, “Fool’s Like Me.” So we

176

Lew Dobbins have been singing and selling country music ever since I started. Now the country music DJ’s are playing Jerry Lee like the pop jocks, and I am very appreciative.”

The musical life of Jerry Lee Lewis started at a very young age. “I started singing and playing piano when I was eight years old in Ferriday, Louisiana. My mother and father mortgaged our home to buy me a piano. I did most of my playing in church. The Assembly of God Church. I use to play for the choir, now I’ve always been a rock and roller, now I was playing these spiritual songs and the way I played them and the excitement I expressed in my body motion, would get me in trouble with people of the church (laughs). These “so-called” pillars of the church would say I was playing too much boogie woogie, but I couldn’t help it, that’s just the way I am. It’s like I always say, I was born feet first and came out jumping and have been jumping ever since (laughs).

How did you learn to play the piano? “I taught myself, I developed my own style. My daddy and mother helped me along the way, they were also very talented people. I didn’t take any lessons, I didn’t want any lessons, I wanted to learn it my way, which is the only way. The old piano my daddy and mother bought me is an old upright - I still have it. I was playing that piano in two weeks.”

The style of Jerry Lee Lewis is his own, there is no one like him. “Well, I don’t know, I have my own style, it comes natural, I just keep doing it. Of course you learn new tricks all the time, you never get too old to learn. The first time I kicked the piano stool back, that was a complete accident, I was just playing and stood up, I didn’t think about kicking the stool over, but I accidentally did. The stool fell back and the audience went crazy. I said well, there you go, so I started kicking stools back every night and along with stools and damage on pianos, it’s cost me a lot of money. I just kinda get wild on stage.”

Jerry’s new album was recorded in England, what was that experience like. “Very strange, I walked in and saw all these cats standing around with real long hair. The first thing I said was, “I have made a mistake by coming over here.” I thought to myself, this is ridiculous. I walked across the room and sat down at a piano, didn’t say a word, just picked up the earphones, pointed to an engineer, said, “Roll Tape,” and I started to record. Then I noticed even though these kids had long hair, my opinion of them was wrong. Not a one was smoking any pot.

There wasn’t anyone taking any pills, they were clean. They were real nice young men and the greatest musicians I have ever played with. I felt relieved so I got up and had a drink of my favorite beverage. They looked at me real funny and I said, “You are the ones that are funny, what no pot, no drugs, I’m not use to that.” (laughs). They laughed back, they were just a great group of guys.”

It was back in the 50’s that Jerry Lee Lewis took the piano out of the background and made it a lead instrument. “I surely did, and I am proud of that. You just have to get down on the bass notes and put a guitar in and you have one of the greatest rock or country instruments in the world. I know I took the piano out of the background and put it up front where it needed to be.

There’s a lot of difference between a piano and a guitar. The feeling I get, like Steve Allen told the world on his TV show, he is a one-of-a-kind pianist. Steve Allen told a reporter one day that I played piano with more feeling then anyone he had ever heard.”

There are so many stories concerning the life and times of Jerry Lee Lewis. How many of those stories are true? “Well it depends on whose telling it (laughs). Some of these tales heaven only knows where they came from.”

One of those tales, whether true or not, concerned the tearing up of a nightclub somewhere in the Carolinas, was that story true or false? “Well, that one is true, we had a few drinks, started carrying on and we did tear this club apart. It was a nice club in Ashville, North Carolina. We tore this place all to pieces. It happened all at once, we just decided we wanted to tear it up, 177

Behind the Microphone so we did (laughs). I said I’ve always wanted to tear up a nice nightclub so me and my boys proceeded in doing so (laughs). We tore it up in just a few minutes, but it took much longer to fix it back up, and we did that the next day. It was fun. I’ve had a lot of good times, but there have been the sad times, but the Good Lord has been good to me. I’ve been very successful.

I’ve enjoyed myself. I love my music, love my woman, a few drinks, that’s my life (laughs).”

Lewis’ turbulent personal life was hidden from the public until a May 1958 British tour when a news agency reporter learned of Lewis’ third wife, Myra Gale Brown. She was Lewis’s first cousin and she was only 13 years old at the time. Lewis and his management all insisted that she was 15 and Lewis was 22. The publicity caused an uproar and the tour was cancelled after only three concerts. “I learned that people were very narrow minded, they didn’t know me, they didn’t know my feelings, no one knows of anyone’s feelings. I think that one’s personal life is their own life, not anyone else. I don’t care what a person does in his or her private life, it’s nobody’s business. I mean who can cast the first stone. I can’t tell you what to do, I can’t tell you whether to marry or who to marry, even if it’s your third cousin, second cousin, or anybody else. I can’t tell you this, who knows that. I could hold many grudges against many people. I almost lost hope, but because of this experience, I stayed strong.”

Jerry Lee Lewis has the nickname of “The Killer,” where did that come from? “Oh, it’s just a slang word. I’ve used it ever since I was a kid. I don’t know why, I just called everybody killer, then everyone started calling me killer, it just caught on.”

Jerry Lee Lewis was on the same record label with Elvis Presley. They became friends during their time recording on the Memphis Record label, “Sun.” Elvis became the “King of Rock and Roll,” now after all these years dating back to the 50’s was Elvis and Jerry Lee still close. “Well I don’t understand him. He doesn’t talk to people, you can’t get to this man, he hides himself up there in a room. He has armed guards at his gate, he refuses to see anybody, that’s a fine thank you to his fans. I go to clubs, I go wherever I want to and do what I want to do. I enjoy talking to my fans, meeting people. I think he has lost contact with the world, and until he comes down off his cloud nine, and gets his feet on solid ground, and gets to know people like he used to, I would think that this so-called “King” would be a very unhappy man.”

Despite all the success of Jerry Lee Lewis, in the 1972 broadcast interview, he said that he had not had complete happiness with his life. “If ever I can find complete happiness that would be a very joyous day. I just don’t know, I would really like to find true happiness, I think everyone else would. I mean we search and search and we have all the money, have beautiful houses, we have Lincolns, Cadillacs, and airplanes, the whole works, but we are still miserable. So if I can ever find what comes after that, I guess that would make be a complete Christian. I mean a full pledged servant of God. I believe that would be the only true happiness and it would take a strong person to do that, but I am still searching.”

178

Lew Dobbins As a Matter of Fact • He began playing piano in his youth with two cousins, country music singer Mickey Gilley and TV evangelist Jimmy Swaggart • In November 1956, Lewis traveled to Memphis, Tennessee to audition for Sun Records.

• During December 1956, Lewis began recording as a solo artist and as a session musician for such artists as Carl Perkins and Johnny Cash.

• Lewis’ own singles on which he was billed as Jerry Lee Lewis and his pumping piano, advanced his career as a soloist during 1957 with such hits as: “Whole Lot of Shakin’ Goin’ On” and “Great Balls of Fire.” The latter song was his greatest hit bringing him international fame despite criticism for the songs overly sexual undertones which prompted some radio stations to boycott the record.

• It is widely believed that he once set fire to a piano at the end of a live performance in protest of being billed below Chuck Berry, but he is quoted in an article in Esquire magazine as saying: “I never set fire to a piano, I’d like to have gotten away with it though. I did push a couple of them in the river. They wasn’t any good (laughs).”

• A scandal followed Lewis when the media found out he was married to his first cousin, Myra Gale Brown. The situation followed Lewis, and as a result he was blacklisted from radio and almost vanished from the music scene. Lewis felt betrayed by numerous people who had been his supporters. Dick Clark dropped him from his shows. Lewis even felt that Sam Phillips had sold him out when the Sun Records boss released “The Return of Jerry Lee” a bogus interview cut together by Jack Clement from excerpts of Lewis’ songs that answered the interview questions which made light of his marital and publicity problems.

Only Allen Freed stayed true to Lewis, playing his records until Freed was removed from the air because of payola allegations. Lewis was still under contract with Sun Records and kept recording regularly releasing singles. He had gone from $10,000.00 a night to $250 a night playing in beer joints and in small clubs.

• Lewis’ Sun recording contract ended in 1963 and he joined Smash Records.

• In the 60s, Lewis’ attempt at a comeback, as a rock & roll performer, had stalled during four years with Smash Records (a subsidiary of Mercury Records), until he began recording country ballads.

• In 1968, his single, “Another Place, Another Time” began a top 10 success and led to a string of Top 10 singles.

• In 1979, he signed with Electra Records and had a major country music hit with the song “Thirty Nine and Holding.”

• September 26, 2006, a new album titled, “Last Man Standing,” was released featuring many of rock and roll’s elite as guest stars. The album charted in four different Billboard Charts, including a two week stay at No. 1 on the independent charts. The CD has sold over half a million worldwide, his biggest selling album ever.

• Lewis was one of the first inductees into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. He has also been honored as a pioneer in the genre of rockabilly recognized by the Rockabilly Hall of Fame.

• Between 1957 and 2006, there were 47 single records and 22 albums released by various record labels on behalf of Lewis. Fourteen singles reached the No. 1 position, he has had 10 official gold discs.

• Lewis is also among the Top 50 All-Time Billboard Country Artists.

• The soundtrack from the movie that depicted his life, “Great Balls of Fire,” has sold over a million copies.

• In 2004, Lewis rated No. 24 on the list of the 100 Greatest Artists of All-Time.

179

Behind the Microphone •

Lewis has been married seven times and has had at least six children. In 1962, his son named after entertainer Steve Allen, who Lewis had great admiration for, drowned in a swimming pool accident when he was three, and in 1977 Jerry Lee Lewis, Jr. died at the age of 19 when he overturned the Jeep he was driving. Two of his four surviving children are sons.

This was Jerry Lee Lewis in 1987 Here’s “The Killer” once again in his own words in part from the Jerry Lee Lewis Chronicles.

Jerry Lee Lewis on his first hit, “A Whole Lotta Shakin’ Goin’ On,” and his way of recording.

“We just took one take on “Whole Lotta Shakin,” that was it. Every hit that I have had has always been on one take, because if you can’t get it the first time around, forget it. Now even though “Shakin” was my first big record, there were stations who banned it. I remember the headline in the paper, “Does Rock and Roll cause delinquency?” and they were writing directly about the song. But none the less, it was my first big national hit. I remember Elvis Presley coming up to me and saying, “How are you going to follow this record, I don’t think you can do it.” I said, “Elvis, I think I can follow it” (laughs) There were many singers that wouldn’t follow a song I recorded first because after I do them, I’ve killed it for anyone else.” (laughs) The first national tour “I did my first big tour with Johnny Cash, Carl Perkins, Sonny James, Wanda Jackson, and Marvin Rainwater. All through Canada, as far up north as you could go in trail country.

We traveled on gravel roads, we were doing 70 to 80 mph because we had a lot of territory to cover and dates to do. Rocks were flying higher than this building (in reference to the building, this conversation took place in the studios of Sun Records, Memphis, Tennessee). We just kept going day after day, night after night. We did 36 days in a row. I had a brand new ‘57 Buick when I left and was getting paid $100 dollars a day. I thought I was going to get rich (laughs).

When I got back home I had $75 dollars and a wore out car.” (laughs) Of all the tours, does Jerry Lee Lewis have a favorite?

“Yes, I do. It was the one with Allen Freed and Chuck Berry.”

Why? “There was a lot of action on that tour in different ways.” (laughs) Like what? “Well, Chuck Berry got upset with me closing all the shows. Chuck would close his performance with “Sweet Little Sixteen” or one of his other hits. He would have the crowd coming out of their seats. Now I would go on and maybe get half a song out and the stage was mobbed. It really got to the point, I didn’t have to work. I was spoiled. One night when I got through about half a song and the stage was mobbed, Chuck walked up to me and said, “I gonna have to whip you.” I said, “Chuck, you really don’t won’t to try that.” I asked Chuck, “Why?” and he said, “You took my parking spot” (laughs). He had to come up with something other than the show. Chuck said, “I gotta do it.” My daddy was standing there and he took offense to Chuck’s remarks. My daddy asked Chuck, “What did you say?” and then proceeded to pull out a Barlow knife. I thought “Oh Lord, here we go.” He ran Chuck for three miles (laughs). Allen Freed and me were trying to run with them and stop daddy, but we lost them somewhere. We went back to the hotel and I told Allen, “I pray that daddy doesn’t catch up with Chuck.” We done all we could do so we went to bed. The next morning we found daddy and Chuck having breakfast together (laughs). It’s like they are best of buddies - birds of a feather flock together (laughs)”

180

Lew Dobbins Jerry Lee Lewis on driving his car into the gates of Graceland, the home of Elvis Presley “Elvis kept calling me wanting me to come to his house. He said that he was very depressed.

Well, I just couldn’t picture Elvis Presley being depressed. I said, Good Lord, Elvis, get it together. I was playing in Memphis one night, he called again, it was around two in the morning and I was pretty much loaded. He asked me again to come to Graceland. He caught me just right (laughs). I said, Okay, I’ll be there in a few minutes and get you undepressed (laughs). I did my best trying to run through his gate. Man, I hit the gate with my Lincoln and it looked like Elvis was dancing, doing a show on the top of the gate (laughs). I mean that gate rattled. I had been given this .38 Dillinger pistol, it was on my dash when I hit the gate. The reason it was on my dash was the fact that a friend told me not to place it in the glove box, which I intended to do. I was told if the gun was in clear view it was legal. When I hit the gate, the pistol fell onto the floor board. I rolled down my window and threw out a bottle of champagne. It was about this time that the cops came. This one cop said, Jerry Lee, what’s wrong with you? I said, Not a thing, Elvis called me asking me to come up and talk with him, so here I am. He said, You’re pretty well loaded. And I said, You are right. He then said, What are you doing with that pistol?

I had really forgotten about the pistol to tell you the truth. I stammered around and said, Yeah, that’s my pistol laying on the floor. The cop said, Did you come up here to shoot Elvis? I said, Sure, that’s why I came up here. If you are that crazy to believe that, believe what you want to. So they took me downtown, but they didn’t do anything about it. Somehow I ended up in a hospital. I must have stayed there for three or four hours, then I went home. Elvis called me the next day and asked me to come to his house so we could straighten things out. Well, he waited all day for me (laughs), I didn’t go.”

Jerry Lee Lewis near death In 1981, “The Killer” became seriously ill.

“I had a severe stomach ulcer. It had cut through my stomach. I thought at first I was going to die. I started thinking about getting my house in order, but then I thought, I’m not leaving, I have more work to do, more obstacles that I need to overcome. Die, no, that was too easy, I knew I was going to live.” And live he did.

Elvis Presley Interview

I am and always will be an Elvis Presley fan. I loved him in life and mourned him in death. I listened to his music in the 50s and played it on radio in the 60s. I remember with great fondness watching the King of Rock n’ Roll through the screen of a black and white Dumont TV on the Ed Sullivan Show. I have collected audio recordings throughout the country from broadcast journalists in the 50s. This was a time when talking to Elvis was very accessible. It was the beginning time of a career that would launch him as the biggest star on the planet. What you are soon to read are transcribed words from actual Presley news conferences and interviews. These transcriptions, for the most part, are the first time in print.

Elvis Presley on Elvis Presley in 1957: “I guess the first thing everybody wants to know is why I can’t stand still when I am singing. Some people tap their feet, some people snap their fingers, some just swing back and forth. I guess I just do all of them at the same time. I watch my audience and listen to them 181

Behind the Microphone and I know we are all getting something out of our system, but none of us know what it is. The important thing is that we are getting rid of it and nobody is getting hurt. Those kids who come out and pay their money to see this show, they come to have a good time. They are somebody’s kids, they’re somebody’s decent kids that were raised in a decent home. If they want to pay their money, come out and jump around, scream and yell, it’s their business. They’ll grow up some day and grow out of that. I would like to add that, as a rule, most of the adults are real nice. They are understanding, I have had them come to me by the hundreds and say, ‘I don’t personally like your kind of music, but my children like it, and if they like it, I’m not going to stop them.’ Many of them tell me that when they were young they like the Charleston and the Fox Trot, now these are adults with intelligence. They don’t run people in the ground.”

Elvis on the term “Elvis the Pelvis” “I don’t know who or where that phrase came from. I don’t like to be called “Elvis the Pelvis,” it is one of the most childess expressions I have heard coming from an adult. “Elvis the Pelvis” if they want to call me that, there is nothing I can do about that, you just have to accept the good with the bad.”

Elvis on showmanship: “When I am on stage I put on a show for people. In other words, people can buy my records and hear me sing, they don’t have to come out and see you perform.

So to get them out, you have to be different and put on a show. Everyone wants to be entertained.

If I just stood out there and sang and never moved a muscle, the people would yawn and say, “Why did I come out tonight, I could have stayed home and listened to his records”.

Elvis on his famous leg wiggle: “The very first appearance after I started recording was at an outdoor show in Memphis. I started doing the leg wiggle when I was added just a few hours prior to the show starting. It was a big jamboree. I came out on stage and was scared stiff. It was my first big appearance. I came out and was doing a fast tune, in fact it was my first recording, “That’s Alright Mama.” Everybody was screaming, I didn’t know what they were screaming about. I came off stage and my manager told me they were hollering because I was wiggling my leg. To be absolutely honest, I was completely unaware that I was doing it. My manager, Bob Neal, said, “Get back out there and wiggle some more,” so I went back for an encore and the more I wiggled my legs the louder the screams. I knew right then I had something going.”

Elvis on religion: “I was raised up in a little Assembly of God church and some character called me and my church a bunch of holy rollers. Now that is where the expression “holy rollers” got started. At my church we didn’t set and sing, we stood up and worshipped God. I have never used the expression that I was quoted as saying “holy roller.” That expression deeply offends me. I also want to say that my religion has nothing to do with my music. Some writer wrote I was jumping around because of my religion. In my church we jump around and praise God, but when I perform, my religion has nothing to do with my actions on stage. The music that I am doing is not religious. My religious background has nothing to do with the way I sing and perform, however, someday I would like to record a religious album. The religious album will have nothing to do with the records I normally cut and my performance on stage. I love spiritual music and this album would be a way of expressing my deep love of God.” Elvis on manager Tom Parker: “I met Tom Parker when Bob Neal was my manager. The Colonel use to take me on the road, he was a big time promoter and would include me with the night’s performers. He liked the way I performed and I liked the way he carried himself, so we started working more and more together. I believed so much in Tom Parker that I signed an entertainment contract when my contract expired with Bob Neal. The Colonel said, “If you want me for your manager, I’ll do the best I can, and you will be a star”.

On March 15, 1956, Tom Parker took control of both Elvis’ entertainment and his personal life. Soon after Parker became Presley’s manager, he signed a deal with Paramount Studios.

182

Lew Dobbins Elvis on an acting career: “I am looking forward to this. The Colonel got me a seven-year contract. I really think I am going to enjoy it.”

This is a reporter’s question, “There are times you ignore the advice from your security people, why is that?”

“I hate to ignore fans, because if it wasn’t for these people, all of this wouldn’t be happening.

If I could, and I have thought about it, and if it wasn’t for getting hurt, I would walk right out in the middle of a crowd of fans. I hate to turn down anyone who wants a picture or an autograph.

I know I give my security fits.”

Reporter’s question, “How do you feel about young ladies jumping on stage?”

“Well, I really enjoy it, I think it’s real great that they care that much about me. I have had people ask me if I thought it was silly, I do not, I think it is wonderful. I am glad they think that much of me. It’s a lot of fun for me, but not for my security. I am very much at ease when women enter the stage when I am performing, in fact it excites me and my audience even more.

I’m not worried, I’m happy, that’s why I pay my security so well, they will make sure that nothing of a serious nature will happen.”

Manager Tom Parker on the popularity of Elvis Presley: “I think Presley was a star from the first day he ever performed in show business. I feel that Elvis and I have a wonderful relationship. He needed me and I needed him. I know my experience will help in handling his future and making the right decisions when it comes to signing entertainment contracts. As far as the success factor, there is so many ingredients. I think the press, radio and his fans had a lot to do with it, there is no way to pinpoint how much each contributed. His record company, RCA, has really did a good job in promoting his records all around the world. But the most significant of all the publicity that Elvis deserves, the big “thank-you” goes to his first recording company, Sun Records, in Memphis, Tennessee. We should all be grateful that they brought out his first records. If they hadn’t done so, perhaps no one would have ever known Elvis.”

The mother of Elvis Presley, Gladys Presley, on her favorite song: “Oh my there is so many, I guess it would be “Don’t Be Cruel.”.

In Tupelo, Mississippi, the birthplace of Elvis, had a town celebration, “Elvis Day” in 1957. Elvis comments, “It was just absolutely like a dream that came true. This day makes me so happy. Not only me but my mother and father. They rode with me in the same car in a parade route down the center of town that was just packed with so many people. They didn’t forget me and I will never forget them.”

Elvis on press conferences: “It is pretty interesting. I get a big thrill hearing all these different questions. Sometimes they come fast, there are times that I feel that I am being interrogated by a district attorney. I sat there like I was on trial. They ask you this, they ask you that, your opinion on matters. There’s many times I have to stop and think, because now with each question and with whatever I say, it’s recorded or written down. I don’t like it but when you are getting started you have to do it. I’m so worried at times of offending people, I don’t want to upset anyone, but unfortunately sometimes I feel that I do. I want my fans to understand that I am just human like they are, and if it doesn’t come out right, I’m sorry. Now there are some matters that are very private and if questions are brought up concerning my personal life, I will not comment. One has to have a professional life and a private life, you have to be able to distinguish between the two.”

Scotty Moore, friend and musician, on the early days with Presley: “Bill Black, who was are bass player in the original group, was the clown. If you remember back then, everyone had a clown in the group. Now in some of the early shows, if it hadn’t been for Bill, we would have all fell flat on our face. Elvis was such an oddity that when he started performing they were in shock, but through Bill’s antics, combined with Elvis, the crowd would finally loosen up and fall to pieces. But Bill would be the one because he was doing stuff like riding the bass.

183

Behind the Microphone He would get a pair of bloomers and put them on, he would do just about anything to get the crowd loose. So, if I were to contribute concert success in the early days, it was because of Bill Black. The minute the crowd would open up to Bill, then Elvis would have them in the palm of his hands.”

Elvis and his early military service. He has just completed Army boot camp and is on his way for his first assignment in Germany. It would be in Germany that he would meet his future wife, Priscilla. A reporter asked if Elvis was treated differently than the other trainees: “Everything was just straight down the middle. I was treated no better or no worse than any of the other boys, that’s the way I wanted it, because I had to live with these boys. And when they saw me pulling KP and marching with the pack, they knew I was just like them. I got along very well.”

Reporter, “Do you feel rock n’ roll and its popularity will diminish in anyway while you are in the Army?”

“That’s hard to tell. The only thing I can say is, I hope not.”

Reporter, “Are you going to feel relieved getting away from all the requests and fans?”

“No, once you get used to it and nobody comes up and asks for an autograph or bothers you, then it is time to worry.”

Reporters question, “Do you feel you have been very lucky with your talent?”

“Well, sir, I have been very lucky. I happen to come along at a time in the music business when there was no trend. The people were looking for something different, and I came along just in time.”

It’s 1958: Question: “What do you do, Elvis, in your spare time?”

Answer: “Well, I don’t have much spare time, but when I do, I stay home, read mail, try to answer mail and practice. In order to stay on top you have to practice continually. You can never have enough practice. I want to be more than ready to entertain my fans.”

This is Elvis on the early days of stardom: “Well, my whole world changed, most for the good. When I first came home after a national tour, I kept expecting someone to come and say, “it’s time to go.” In the early days when I came home, I was really confused. I didn’t know whether I was coming or going. It took me awhile to get adjusted to my new life because it’s just like overnight your life changes. But now after two years, I’m for the most part comfortable.”

This next part of conversation with Elvis Presley took place in the mid 60’s on the British Broadcasting Company Radio Network.

Q: “Elvis, after you were discharged from the Army, there are people that have changed their opinion of you. Some say you have changed, the press and the public say you are not the same open Elvis Presley. How do you account for this”.

A: “I have tried to be the same through all this change. Naturally you learn a lot about people. I’ve been involved in some difficult situations, but I’ve tried to be the same. I will never forget how I was brought up. I have always considered other people’s feelings. I haven’t kicked down or put down anyone. It’s just not as easy today to sign autographs and pose for pictures. I cannot possibly sign the autographs and be with all the fans as I once was and I am truly sorry for that. I know it is important and when you stop realizing that fact, it’s time to quit.

I love my fans. I will always appreciate their support. There’s been several articles about my private life, which I haven’t cared for, because for the most part, those stories aren’t true. I just wish the press would respect my private life, because everyone, whether it’s me or anyone else, has to have time alone. Some writers have no idea about the life you lead, and it doesn’t matter 184

Lew Dobbins to them. Professional life and private life are two completely different lifestyles. I know these writers have a job to do and I respect their profession, but keep it professional and stay out of the private life of one. That’s the way I feel. Fortunately, I haven’t made any bad decisions to worry about. I know this and I want my fans to know that I would never do anything that would offend myself, my fans, or my family. My mother and father brought me up to be considerate of other’s feelings.”

Q: “Your mother was a kind, calm woman. She was extremely supportive of you and very understanding. Tell me about Gladys.”

A: “She really never wanted anything. She just stayed the same, never asked for anything fancy. A lot of great things have happened to me and I wish she was around to see and enjoy all that success has brought to me. I know she would have been very happy and very proud.”

Q: “Elvis, what do you think of yourself as?”

A: “Do you mean as an entertainer or individual?”

Q: “Both” A: “When I look at myself I see myself as a human being that has been very fortunate in so many ways, but I have had and still do have some very lonely times. There’s times I am so confused I don’t know what I am going to do next. I’ve experienced happiness, loneliness, wealth and the average side of life. I have lived through tragedies, like losing my mother, while I was in the Army, but even though I have lived through adversity, I feel when everything is said and done the real strength in a person moves forward. You learn so much about yourself and other people.”

Q: “How does Elvis Presley relax?”

A: “I like rugged sports. Now, I’m not knocking people that love golf and tennis, but I dearly love rugged sports. Things like boxing and football. I have a great ambition to play football professionally. I really keep up with the sports. I know all the players, all their numbers, who they play for. I watch all the games I can, in fact, I get films of each Sunday’s games from all the NFL teams, but next to music and entertaining, it’s football and I feel that someday I will be playing in the NFL I just feel it is a calling.”

Q: “Elvis, do you enjoy reading?”

A: “The only thing I read, and it’s very important to me, is books on philosophy. I am currently reading a book called, “Eves of Gold.” It’s been written by different people and their thoughts of life and death. That’s the only book to me that really means reality.”

Q: “Do you like yourself?”

A: “Sometimes (laughs). I try to be a good person and treat people the way I like to be treated. I don’t wish to forget where I came from. The day that I would do that, it would be all over in my life and it would be too sad to live. There are times I am pushed to the point of getting very angry. I have a really bad temper. When I do lose my temper, it’s really bad. That’s a part of me I cannot stand. No one wants to be around me when it happens.”

Elvis and Scotty

It’s 1990, I’m working with music legend Ray Ruff promoting country music recordings. Ray has secured the rights of several early Elvis Presley live recordings, long before the King’s storied career. The live performances took place during 1954 and 1955 in Houston, Texas.

The concerts were captured on reel to reel audio tape. Ruff took the recordings and, with his expertise, refined the Elvis Presley shows, but not enough to take away the raw sound of Presley and band members, Scotty Moore and Bill Black. In addition to the recordings, there was an interview with longtime friend and musician, Scotty Moore. I was part 185

Behind the Microphone of this promotion titled, “Elvis ‘55.” The project was recorded on Ruff’s label, “Oak.” I was heard on millions of TV’s across America promoting this newest Elvis Presley product. What you are soon to read are the private memories of Scotty Moore and the early days with his friend, Elvis Presley. This is “Elvis ‘55.

This is Scotty’s recollection the first time he met Elvis: The first meeting was just a few days before our first recording session. I had been working with Sam Phillips, the owner of Sun Records, for several months trying to come up with an artist or a song, something musically we could profit by. It was during this process that Elvis’ name came up. Sam gave me his number and I called him inviting him to come over to my house so I could listen to him sing. He came over on a Sunday afternoon, sang and played with me and future band member, Bill Black. It was after he left I called Sam and said, “the boy sings pretty good, but he didn’t knock me out.” Sam said, “Well, what do you think, if we find the right song could he take it somewhere?” I said, “With the right song we might have something here.” On that Sunday afternoon, it was the appearance of Elvis that caught me first. He had on a pink shirt, pink pants with white stripes down the leg and white shoes. I thought my wife was going to go out the backdoor (laughs). It was really a shock people were just not wearing that kind of flashy clothes. It was really unheard of, but that was Elvis. He knew what he was doing. He would catch you with his appearance and when he got your full attention, he would turn loose the voice and moves. Elvis was just so much ahead of the game.

I also remember what would become two of Elvis’ trademarks, the sideburns and the ducktail combed back hair. His hair was jet black, a lot of hair. Men just didn’t grow their hair that long..

How did Elvis first catch the attention and interest of Sam Phillips?

“Elvis stopped in one day to the studios named the “Memphis Recording Service.” Elvis had been there about a year before. Now, at the time, the Memphis Recording Service was open to anyone who walked in to record a song. Elvis with his guitar recorded a song for his mother.

I believe it was for her birthday. So, in the process, Sam and his secretary both thought the boy had a good voice and just kept his name on file.”

It was soon after meeting and playing with Moore and Black that Elvis was set up with a recording session.

This is the way Scotty Moore described the first Elvis Presley recording: Well, it was primarily an audition, Bill and I only went in with him to provide some kind of meager accompaniment so he wouldn’t be standing alone in the studio. The first song we put out was, “I Love You Because.” It’s the same cut that’s on the actual record. As you listen to it, that’s the way it was laid down. We went through several different songs, but the problem was for him to sing something we knew. Bill and I both played by ear, Elvis played by ear, so we went through two or three different songs. Nothing was happening, so we took a break. It was shortly afterwards Elvis started clowning around. He picked up his guitar and started singing, “That’s Alright Mama.” He was dancing all around just having a fun time. So, Bill picked up his bass and started slapping it and clowning around with Elvis, I soon joined in. Sam was in the control room, the door was open, he came out and said, “What in the world are all of you doing, whatever it is it sounds pretty good.” We all looked at each other puzzled because we didn’t know what we were doing. Sam said, “Well, see if you can do it the same way, I’ll put it 186

Lew Dobbins on tape and see what it sounds like.” We all looked around at each other and laughed. Bill said, “What are we doing?” So we backtracked and tried to do it again. We did it twice, one for Sam to get a balance, we then put it on tape and that was it.”

Following the recording of “That’s Alright Mama,” which was the first recording that caught the public’s attention, Elvis, Scotty and Bill just a few days later recorded a second song. “We knew or thought we knew “That’s Alright Mama” was something different and felt it would catch on . Now, we needed a flip side of the 45 vinyl known as the “B” side. We went through several songs, they just didn’t feel right, so we took a break. This time instead of Elvis acting foolish it was now Bill Black. Bill started singing the Bill Monroe song, “Blue Moon of Kentucky,” in a high voice like Bill Monroe. Bill was slapping the bass and jumping around.

Elvis liked what he heard and he jumped in and started imitating Bill Monroe. It was during this song we all felt this could be the “B” side, so we got serious and put it on tape. We had just recorded the rock and roll version of “Blue Moon of Kentucky.” “ Following the success of the first recordings, Elvis, Scotty and Bill started making personal appearances. “We traveled all around Memphis playing grand openings of stores, high school auditoriums, and guest spots at “The Eagles Nest,” which was a nightclub on Highway 78. I remember our first public appearance was the Katz Drugstore opening. We played on a flatbed truck in the parking lot. Bob Neal, a radio disc jockey, started booking us. Bob had an early morning radio show on WMPS that boomed right down the Delta. Bob had us working a lot of schoolhouse shows down through that area. We also started playing in Louisiana, Arkansas, Mississippi, and all over Tennessee. It was the beginning of something we had no idea would steamroll across America and around the world.”

It was during this time that Elvis played the Louisiana Hayride and was heard on KWKH Radio. It was through the Hayride broadcast that Elvis, Scotty and Bill were booked on a tour throughout Louisiana promoted by Tillman Franks. Scotty recalled the events surrounding the tour: “It was really a tour that didn’t happen. All the dates fell through. I don’t know why. I don’t think we got a straight answer. We were hung up in a Shrevesport hotel and couldn’t pay our rent. We had to stay there for a couple of weeks. The hotel wasn’t going to let us go till we made full payment. It was during this time period that a man named Pappy Covington, who was a booking agent, booked a lot of the Hayride acts and got us some dates in east Texas.

So, we did the dates and paid our bill. Wow, what a time. We paid the bill and headed back to Memphis.”

What mode of transportation were you using to make your dates? “Well, we started out traveling on the road in a 1954 Bel Air Chevrolet which belonged to my wife, Bobbie, who was working at Sears making car payments. The three of us were working as hard as we could to keep gas in it. We drove the ‘54 Chevy for about 40,000 miles and it gave out on us. Then Elvis bought this big Lincoln. It was a ‘49 or ‘50 model, but it only lasted a couple of months because of the fact we were involved in a wreck. Then Elvis bought the first of many Cadillacs.

He purchased this 1954 model that he had painted pink. I really can’t recall the original color.

The pink Cadillac caught fire and burned just outside of Texarkanna, Arkansas, one night after a show. A rear wheel bearing locked up. Elvis was in the car with a date. Bill and I were following in another car. Elvis left us and was traveling a few miles ahead, so when we caught up to him, he was on the side of the road. He was emptying out the trunk, throwing guitars, amplifiers, and clothes away from the burning car. It took us two hours to get everything out of the ditch. I laugh now, but it wasn’t funny at the time. Elvis was very unhappy, because of the fact, the pink Cadillac was his first show car.”

Despite being a member of the Country Music Hall of Fame, Elvis played the Grand Ole Opry only once. Scotty recalled a night that he, Bill and Elvis would forever remember: “Well, the first and only appearance we made on the Grand Ole Opry was earth shattering for all 187

Behind the Microphone involved. They would only let us do one song, so we sang “Blue Moon of Kentucky” because it was a country song. The audience reaction was very light, to be honest, it was a bomb.”

The early days of Elvis Presley through the memories of Scotty Moore.

T.G. Sheppard Interview

It’s the early decade of the 80s, T.G. Sheppard is a huge success in commercial country music. In 1982, in a broadcast interview, this is T.G. Sheppard in his own words.

“I hitchhiked from Jackson, Tennessee, to Memphis in 1961 with nothing but the clothes on my back. I had a shirt, a dirty pair of tennis shoes and some blue jeans, and I struck out on my own to see if I could do something in music. I landed in Memphis with nowhere to go and really nothing to do. Today I look around and see what marvelous things have happened to me. It’s just hard for me to believe I was that same guy hitching a ride late at night down a highway from Jackson, Tennessee to Memphis, Tennessee with only a dream. I’ve went further than I thought I would ever go. I’ve met people I didn’t think I would ever meet. I’ve been to places I thought I would never go. Every dream has been fulfilled.”

The song, “Devil In The Bottle,” was T.G.’s first No. 1. As Sheppard put it: “There is a great story behind every hit record. “Devil In The Bottle” was my first No. 1. I had just about given up on being a recording artist. “Devil In The Bottle” was brought to me by a good friend of mine who was a disc jockey in Nashville. He was pushing songs at the time I was a promotion man. I had my own company. I listened to the song and played it for a few people, like Charlie Pride and some other well-known country artists. I said to each and every one that this was a hit record just waiting to happen, but no one believed it. Now, normally, I would have taken the tape and mailed it back to the writer, but for some reason I held on to the song.

It sat on my desk for a year and a half. Late one night I was doing a demo session with some local guys, and I told the players, “there’s a song, if I can find it upstairs in my office, I feel it’s a hit, but I’m the only one that believes in it. So I said, let me see if I can find it.” I ran upstairs and right to it. The song was a tape recording in this box and it was speaking to me, saying open me up and a whole new world awaits, and it did. I played the song to every record company in Nashville and everyone said, it is not a hit. But I still believed in it and held my ground, and finally, I convinced my new record label in putting the record out. And twelve weeks later it was my first No. 1.”

This is T.G. Sheppard and the true story of the first time he met Elvis Presley.

“There have been many stories that I have read and heard about my friendship with Elvis Presley. Now, for the first time, this is the true story. The young kid who hitchhiked from Jackson to Memphis in 1961 was to have something happen to him that was totally incredible, and I have wondered many times why of all people would this happen to me. But low and behold, one night at midnight in 1961, as a young man I was walking out of a skating rink in Memphis, opened up the door to an entourage of Cadilliacs pulling up in the driveway and out of the first car rolled out a man I just couldn’t believe was there. Standing right beside me was the man himself, Elvis Presley. I was in awe. I couldn’t believe it. I was pushed immediately back through the door and was told by Elvis that I was needed to fulfill a spot on the team of a game called, “Kill.” And I said, “What is kill?” and he said, “It’s football on roller skates.”

We played football on skates all night long. Afterwards I was invited to Graceland, I couldn’t believe I was riding in the car with the King traveling through the gates of Graceland. It was 188

Lew Dobbins like a dream and nobody believed me. Then I kept thinking what if I never get to meet him again, and would he remember me. I went back to that same roller rink a week later and once again, at midnight, here came Elvis and his group riding in their Cadilliacs. My middle name is Bill. T. G. Sheppard is the stage name. Once again I stand there in awe, hoping that Elvis remembers me and my name. Elvis in the lead car gets out surrounded by bodyguards and walks over to me. He looks me dead in the eyes and said, “Well, Bill, you gonna play tonight?”

That was a start of a friendship. It wasn’t long before he passed there is this insignia that only a few people were honored to have. It was the initials T.C.B. (Taking Care of Business). He called me up one night and said he was sending it to me. Along the way there were many gifts, other than just his friendship, which was the greatest one of all. Now that’s the true story of how Elvis and I became lifetime friends.”

The name T.G. Sheppard is a stage name. How did T.G. come up with the initials?

“People always come up to me after a concert or in an airport and ask what T. G. stands for. I’ve always been comical about it. I’ll make up something like, the German Sheppard or the Good Sheppard, whatever comes to mind. The initials do not stand for anything. It’s just two letters. When I started recording, I wanted to pick a name that would be easy to notice and would be easy to remember and easy to say, and also have a good ring to it, so I picked the initials T.G. And I’ve always liked the name Sheppard, so I picked T.G. Sheppard, and therefore, people walk up to me now and say, “I own all your records, I am a big fan of yours T.J. (he laughs). Yeh, T.J. but T.G. has been a good name for me. Along the way people have not made fun of the letters, but many would guess what the T.G. stood for. We were performing on the Dinah Shore Show the first time a few years ago. We were coming out of a break to go into a song when she turned to me and asked what T.G. stood for. And I said just initials. At the same time, the floor manager said,” three, two, one, you’re on air.” And she said, “Ladies and Gentlemen from Nashville, Tennessee, Thomas George Sheppard” (he laughs). Why she did that, I have no idea, and I carried that name for six months (he laughs). Everywhere I went people would say Tommy, how are you? (he laughs).

In his own words, you have just read T.G. Sheppard from 1982.

As a Matter of Fact • T.G. Sheppard was born Billy Neal Browder • Sheppard dropped out of high school and, at the age of 15, ran away from home to become involved in the music industry in Memphis, Tennessee.

• Sheppard first recorded for Atco Records as Brian Stacy in 1966.

• In 1977, Sheppard signed with Warner Bros. Records. He had a series of 15 consecutive Top 10 releases, including ten No. 1 songs.

• Sheppard is married to singer/songwriter Kelly Lang and resides in Hendersonville, Tennessee.

• At the time of this publication in 2016, Sheppard continued to record and tour.

Garth Brooks Interview

In 1990, Garth Brooks appeared on a live national country music radio program from Nashville, Tennessee. At the time, there was no one any more popular in music. Here in part is what transpired on this live radio program.

Caller (from Portland, Oregon): I have seen you twice in concert and my question is, “How do you stay in shape when you are on the road so much?”

189

Behind the Microphone Garth: “ To tell you the truth, I eat entirely the wrong stuff. I keep long hours without sleep.

But as you have seen in my concerts I get quite a workout. It’s two hours of banging it out and that’s just the way it is.”

Question from the radio studio audience: “How has your life changed?”

Garth: “It’s really not that different. I still have the same problems. I have to carry three different sizes of jeans. I eat so much, my weight goes up and down. It’s still those things that are still problems for me. As far as people coming to see the show, or any kind of hassles you get from people who know your face, in reality it is not a problem for me, it’s just wonderful.

I feel I am asked the best and last question in a beauty contest. It’s a cool life.”

Garth always took his music serious as he explains in this 1990 radio program.

Garth: “There are times I feel real bad that my music is not coming off right. Yet, I have never resented my music anytime. When something goes wrong with my music, I have always found someone else to blame it on. Unfortunately my wife several times has been the recipient of that blame. It’s not her fault, and I know it, but it’s just the way I am. I know it’s unfair, music has no blood it can share and you can’t hurt its feelings I guess. But that’s kind of like the sacred thing, I’ll take it out on my wife before I will take it out on my music. I feel terrible about that, but that’s just the kind of guy I am.”

Caller ( from San Antonio, Texas): “Garth we loved you at the rodeo last year. We had a wonderful time. I was wondering because you tour so often and travel so much, did you prefer getting from one show to another in different modes of transportation?”

Garth: “There’s nothing like the bus. You get to sleep on it, it rocks you to sleep. I love my bus. At this time, I am using two buses. One I’ve named “The Blue Rose” and the other “The Dance.” They are my babies that get me and my people around.”

In 1990, Garth’s sister, Betsy, played bass in his band and also sang backup vocals. In the radio broadcast, Garth commented that he was grateful to have his sister by his side.

Garth: “When I had the opportunity to have her out on the road with me I took advantage.

Plus I always felt that a woman in a band looked cool. She keeps me grounded. Betsy has known me all my life, so if I get out of control, she will pull me over and say, “Look, Bud, you are blowing it.” She plays great bass guitar and sings well. But the best part of having her around is that she loves me. She keeps me running a straight race.”

In the conversation during the broadcast a song that was a huge hit for Garth was brought to attention. The song was “The Dance”. In the words of Garth Brooks: “The dance just tore me up. It’s the one song in my catalog that I could do 4,000 times a night and never ever get tired of it.

Caller (from Cleveland, Ohio): “How old were you when you decided to be a musician?”

Garth: “I was just talking to a friend of mine today about what you just asked. I actually started when I was a junior in high school. I took it very serious when I decided to go out and play clubs. It was about the time I was getting out of college in ‘84. So, I got a real late jump on it, and I can’t help but wonder what might have been if I would have taken it seriously earlier in my life like so many artists.”

Caller ( from Seattle, Washington): “Garth who is your greatest influence on what you do?”

Garth: “Oh my, that’s a tough one. Unfortunately, we don’t have an hour to name the 40 plus. The all-time king of country music (George Jones) is at the top of my list. The second in command would have to be George Straight The cable country music video network CMT pulled the video of the Brooks’ hit, “When the Thunder Rolls.” The country music network felt it was too explicit for their audience. The video depicted an abused woman/wife. It was during this national live broadcast in 1990 that Garth was asked from the studio about the situation.

190

Lew Dobbins Garth: “I called a press conference to make sure people knew it didn’t represent what I felt, because like all good families you fight. CMT and myself were fighting awhile about the matter but it only made us stronger and better. The people have been real cool to me as far as future videos. I don’t know if they can use what I bring them, if they do fine, if they don’t I’ll accept their position. However, I was very disappointed the way it was handled. The night before the video hit nationally we had come together and made an agreement. This video was to graphically violent to view. I apologized to the network and said I hope the next video I bring to you, you can use, and that was it. It was done with class. Then the next day when they made their national statement, if fact two were made, one was declared at the news conference as a video that was X rated. Now that came out of nowhere, and the other thing that astonished me was when they said I didn’t know what to do with the power the people had given me. Those two statements were like, “hold it now.” Last night we were OK, but today you are throwing things and that’s why I got the sour grapes. Now, that’s the truth concerning the matter. No matter what anyone else says, it doesn’t matter, you’ve heard the truth.”

You have just read in part portions of a live radio broadcast starring Garth Brooks in 1990.

As a Matter of Fact • As a child Brooks often sang in casual family settings, but his primary focus was athletics.

In high school he played football, baseball and ran track and field. He received a track scholarship to Oklahoma State University in Stillwater where he competed in the javelin.

Brooks graduated in 1984 with a degree in advertising.

• In the later part of 1984, Brooks began his professional music career singing and playing guitar in Oklahoma clubs and bars.

• In 1985, entertainment attorney, Rod Phelps drove from Dallas to listen to Brooks.

Phelps liked what he heard and offered to produce Brooks first demo. Brooks traveled to Nashville to pursue a recording contract. He wasn’t impressed and returned to Oklahoma within 24 hours. At the urging of Phelps, Brooks did return to Nashville, which lead to musical stardom.

• Brooks first album was released in 1989 and peaked at No. 2 on the U.S. country album chart.

• Brooks married his college sweetheart, songwriter Sandy Mahl, on May 24, 1986. They met when Brooks was a bouncer at a bar. Brooks and Mahl separated in March 1999 announcing their plans to divorce on October 9, 2000, and filing for divorce on November 6, 2000. The divorce became final on December 17, 2001. Brooks and singer Trisha Yearwood began dating after Brooks’ divorce and married on December 10, 2005, at their home in Oklahoma, marking the second marriage for Brooks and the third for Yearwood.

• Brooks broke records for both sales and concert attendance throughout the 1990s.

• On October 15, 2009, Garth Brooks announced the end of his retirement. In December 2009, he began a fiveyear concert deal with the Encore Hotel and Casino on the Las Vegas Strip. Following the conclusion of his residency in Las Vegas, Brooks announced his signing with Sony Music Nashville in July 2014. In September 2014, he began his comeback world tour.

• Brooks was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame on October 21, 2012. taken by Jason Dobbins. Garth Brooks • He is one of the most awarded country music artists Photo concert my family attended in Pittsburgh, PA of all time.

(2014) 191

Behind the Microphone Boxcar Willie Interview

Success in country music came late in the life of Boxcar Willie. Box was a country music disc jockey and a fine one. Mr. Boxcar was the greatest promoter of himself.

He recorded traditional country music and sold the vinyl off of TV’s across America. The TV albums brought great success.

Boxcar became a huge star overseas - selling out the largest of venues. The man dressed as a hobo became so popular that the Grand Ole Opry came knocking. It was a dream come true.

Boxcar became a member of the Grand Ole Opry, a position that he held in the highest of reverence.

From 1986, this is Boxcar Willie in his own words: “I was born on a railroad track in Sterrett, Texas. My dad had been a hobo, a real hobo. He worked for the railroad. I always had it in my mind of doing a hobo on stage or recreating the singing breakman, Jimmie Rodgers. I was in Lincoln, Nebraska, one day when a train came by and as I was watching the train travel through the area, I saw this old hobo in a boxcar. He looked like a friend of mine named Willie Wilson.

I said, “There’s old Willie in a boxcar, old boxcar Willie.” That gave me an inspiration to write a song, I called it “Boxcar Willie” and recorded it way back in 1961. At that time there wasn’t very many stations playing country music, but you know looking back, it did pretty good.

I remember well the day I said the heck with it, I’m going out and be Boxcar Willie. I had already designed my costume consisting of overalls, a coat and hat. So I went down the next day and gave my notice to the radio station. Two weeks later, with nothing but faith, embarked on the career of Boxcar Willie. I had this idea to do this, but I never had the courage to give up that weekly paycheck. I said, “I’m going to do it now.” I was playing music as a disc jockey full time and as a musician part time. I was always afraid to give up my full time disc jockey work until I couldn’t do it anymore. I started Boxcar Willie with nothing but the belief that if I had any talent I could get away with it.”

Boxcar Willie is on his way. But how did his wife feel about this huge gamble. “Well, we were watching the CMA Awards one night, and I said ‘I’m gonna get an award in country music within three years.’ She said with this look of disbelief, “how are you going to do that?”

I said as ‘Boxcar Willie.’ Now she had seen me create this little character and she said. “Go ahead and do it.” Thank God her faith was equally as strong. I give a great deal of the credit of my success to my wife because when I’m out on the road traveling to faraway places such as England, she stays home taking care of the children and looking after the house. She’s being a father and mother, taking care of everything back home. My wife gets 90% of the credit for my success. I would stay longer but I hear that train coming.”

Boxcar cries out his famous train sound and our conversation is over.

Boxcar Willie was a one of a kind on and off stage. He is sadly missed by fans of traditional country.

As a Matter of Fact • Boxcar Willie was born as Lecil Travis Martin

192

Lew Dobbins • • • • •

• •

In 1962, Martin met his future wife, Lloene, in Boise, Idaho. They would later have four children.

One of his first national appearances was a win on Chuck Barris “The Gong Show.”

He went on to become a star in country music selling more than 100 million records, tapes and CD’s worldwide.

In 1981, Martin achieved a professional landmark by being inducted into the Grand Ole Opry as its 60th member.

In 1985, Martin moved to Branson, Missouri and purchased a theater. In addition to the Boxcar Willie Theater, he opened a museum and eventually owned two motels. Both bearing the Boxcar Willie brand. Boxcar Willie was one of the first big stars to open a show in Branson, paving the way for other nationally known artists. He performed at his theater in Branson right up until he died.

Diagnosed with leukemia in 1996, Martin died on April 12, 1999, in Branson, Missouri at age 67.

Boxcar Willie’s legacy also includes being named,” America’s Favorite Hobo”.

Ray Price Interview

Ray Price was another one of the legendary country music artists. I invite you to travel back with me in the late 70s and early 80s to “The Cherokee Cowboy” in his own words.

Q: How did you get your big break in country music?

Ray: “I was going to college at Arlington, Texas. I used to sing with a little group. We did it part time and had a lot of fun.

There was this boy in the group who had written a song that he wanted me to do a demo tape on. I performed it for a publisher and after the publisher heard me sing the song, he asked me to come back the next day, and when I did I was offered a contract.”

Q: Ray, what influence your style of country music?

Ray: “Well, I just try to be a good singer. I don’t use any gimmicks. I just try to do it on talent alone. I always sing as myself and I truly believe if everybody would sing like themselves they would have a distinct style. There’s too many trying to sound like, perhaps me, or George Jones. This is not real and those trying to imitate are only fooling themselves, no one else.”

Q: Since the days of “Crazy Arms,” country music, has really changed, has it not?

Ray: “Yes, it’s had a great uplifting, there’s a lot of new young talented people coming into Nashville. There’s a lot of kids coming in with the approach that the sky is the limit. The whole world is now open to this fresh sound of country music and I am proud of the impression that is being created. Some of these boys and girls are really good. They need to be heard because you have to have a minor league before you have the big league.”

Q: Ray do you feel the way you deliver a song today differs much from your style say in 1950?

Ray: “I think what has happened through the years of work I have done recording and performing, I think I have always tried to improve myself with each song. To be honest with you, I’m never satisfied with my performance. I try to sing as natural as I can. The problem with so many singers today is they try to be unnatural, and it just doesn’t come off as real and sincere.”

Q: Ray, I have heard it said that some singers are in the unfortunate position that as time goes by their voice wanes somewhat or perhaps gets a little weak. Now, in your case, it seems to me, as just the opposite. Your voice comes in strong and clear as ever in comparison with records you made early in your career.

193

Behind the Microphone Ray: “You know it’s funny you said that. There was a disc jockey the other day that said to me, “Why don’t you sing like you did in 1956?” and I said, first of all, I can’t. And second of all, I feel I have improved my voice enough that I don’t want to sound like I did in the mid 50s.”

Q: Ray, I am sure over the years that there is a particular song that perhaps help launch your successful career. In your case, I am reasonably sure that you would consider the song, “Release Me” as a very important one for you. I was told sometime back because of popular demand, you re-recorded the song with the updated recording equipment that wasn’t present back in the 50’s. Is that correct?

Ray: “Yes, you heard right, thanks for bringing that up. When I first recorded “Release Me” it was in 1952 just two years after signing with Columbia Records. At that time, as you know and country music fans of our age know, it was a huge hit for me. But what I have done is put a new dress on it with all the up-to-date electronics we have in making beautiful records. What I am trying to do is to make my songs compatible to today. That’s all I want to do is try to get the fans to enjoy more than ever what I sing. I feel that the big string sections and the voices just adds so much more to a song.”

Ray was a big part of the new Nashville sound. He added big orchestras to his songs and revived his career in the 70s.

Ray Price, thank you, you were and still remain one of the greatest singers and supporters of country music.

As a Matter of Fact • Ray Price began singing and playing guitar as a teenager, but he chose a career in veterinary medicine. He was attending North Texas Agricultural College in preparation for that career, when his studies were interrupted by America’s entry into World War II. • After the war and college, Price rethought his decision to continue schooling to be a veterinarian. While helping around his father’s ranch, he also began singing at various functions around the Abilene, Texas area.

• He relocated to Nashville in the early 1950s rooming with Hank Williams. When Williams died Price managed his band, “The Drifting Cowboys.”

• In 1953, Price formed his band, “The Cherokee Cowboys.”, consisting of many future stars of country music.

• Price became one of the driving forces of honky tonk music throughout the 50’s. During the 60’s, Ray experimented increasingly with the so-called Nashville Sound, singing slow ballads and utilizing lush arrangements of strings and back-up singers.

• Price had three No.1 country music successes during the 70s.

• Price made national news in 1999 when he was arrested for possession of marijuana.

According to Price in a 2008 interview, old friend Willie Nelson, no stranger to marijuana arrests, phoned and told him he had just earned five million dollars in free publicity with a drug bust.

• Price continued to record and tour well into his mid 80’s. He has often been praised as among the best male voices in the history of country music.

• On November 6, 2012, Price confirmed that he was fighting pancreatic cancer. The singer told The San Antonio Express News that he had been receiving chemotherapy for the past six months. An alternative to the chemotherapy would have been surgery that involved removing the pancreas along with portions of the stomach and liver, which would have meant a long recovery and stay in a nursing home. Price was quoted as saying “that’s not much of an option for me. God knows I want to live as long as I can, but I don’t want to live like that.” The 87 year old country music hall of famer also told the newspaper. “The 194

Lew Dobbins

•

• •

doctor said that every man will get cancer if he lives to be old enough. I don’t know why 1 got it, I ain’t old.” Price retained a positive outlook and continued to tour.

In February 2013 his cancer appeared to be in remission, however, on December 2, 2013, Price entered a Tyler, Texas hospital in the final stages of pancreatic cancer. According to his son, he left the hospital on December 12, for home hospice care. Price died at his home in Mount Pleasant, Texas, on December 16, 2013. He was 87 years of age.

Ray Price married twice. He and his first wife divorced in the late 1960’s. Price married second wife, Janey, in the early 80s and they remained together until his death.

Ray Price was inducted into the Country Music Hall of Fame in 1996.

Bob Dylan Interview

It was a Sunday night and I was scanning the AM radio band endeavoring to hear folk music. It’s the early 60’s, and folk music has been revived. There were radio stations coast to coast that were devoting, predominantly on the weekends, the revitalization of this genre of music. I was listening to Joan Biaz, and at the conclusion of her recorded performance, a strange voice filled my radio. I hadn’t heard anything like this. His interpretation and voice were so different, he had alot to say.

The song was “Masters of War,” the artist, Bob Dylan.

I listened to Bob in the early 60s and was playing his music on radio in the mid 60’s. The fan base of Bob Dylan circles the globe. I’ve attended several Dylan concerts, one such event was in Washington, Pennsylvania, a community just south of Pittsburgh. I walked out into the crowd and found true Bob Dylan fans from throughout the United States and Europe.

The following are words from old and new Dylan fans: “I had a portrait painted of him. I have all his albums, all his CD’S, the books, everything.

People make fun of me.”

“I came here tonight because “I Don’t Want To Work On Maggie’s Farm No More” (an early Bob Dylan song). This is my first Bob Dylan concert. We figured we better come because we well know he is a little burned out. We wanted to see him while he was still touring.”

“I love Dylan. There is not much one can say that hasn’t been said about him. He’s a chameleon. He’s always changing, not caring what people think.”

“He’s timeless, and he is going to be a man I will always remember the rest of my life.”

“He’s innovative, he’s just kick-ass.”

“I’ve been a Dylan fan for 30 years” I asked this fan if it bothered him when Dylan went all electric. Answer, “No, I loved it. I thought it broke out a whole new sound of his music.”

“I feel he’s an epic poet in the tradition of Byron and Longfellow. His voice is reminiscent of somebody like Woody Gutherie (Woody Gutherie was a huge influence of Bob, Dylan).

I asked this fan, “Did it bother you when he put down the acoustic guitar and picked up an electric Fender Stratacaster?” Answer: “Hell no, I was happy when he put on a Stratacaster. I know that Pete Seager was very angry, but going all electric opened Dylan’s music to an all new audience.”

“Bob Dylan is a legendary musician. He paved the way for a lot of great folk music along with rock and country music.”

“He means the individual, he means the independent American spirit. He’s an original selfmade soul and shows us the way. I’ve seen Bob Dylan 50 times and that’s not enough.”

“Bob Dylan has meant alot to be in my life. I mean everything he has ever played has been with me. He’s an inspiration and I love the man.”

195

Behind the Microphone “Bob Dylan stands for America. He was there in the beginning. He led us through the 60’s.

A lot of people like me have followed Bob Dylan from the early days till now. If it wasn’t for him, we wouldn’t have alot of the music that is enjoyed today.”

“Bob is the greatest performer. He means so much to me. He helped me find God when I listened to his music. Everything he says is spiritual. I feel that the song “All Along the Watch Tower” is about the second coming of Jesus Christ.”

Former Dylan producer, Bob Johnson: “I believe in giving credit where credit is do. I don’t think Dylan had a lot to do with it. I think God instead of touching him on the shoulder, kicked him in the ass. That’s where it all comes from. (laughs) He can’t help what he is doing, I believe he has the holy spirit about him, you can look at his face and see that.”

“He’s always had something to say. He has always been topical for the generation that’s living at the time. I mean he’s crossed into at least three generations and as you can see by this crowd tonight, it’s attended by every age group. It just goes to show what kind of an individual he is. A man that means so much to so many people.”

“I’ve seen a great number of Dylan concerts, I really don’t know how many. I was introduced to him at a University in England. Lew, I heard you ask someone about his voice. On the latest Dylan album, Dylan sings “some people say I’ve got the blood of the lamb in my voice” (lyrics from a Dylan song) and that’s all you really need to know.” So you were in England when you first heard and saw Bob Dylan? Answer, “Yes, Bob came to England in the very beginning of his career. In fact, before he became famous as a singer/songwriter, he was flown over to England to appear in a BBC television play. That was sometime around 1961. It was before he became popular in America. To people of the United Kingdom, he was very, very strange.

There was a big folk thing going on in England as it was in America. He was different, all of Britain fell in love with him. He looked exotic, he really caught everyone’s attention. So I would say he was as big in Great Britain, long before he was in America. And to this day, his popularity has not faded away. We are very fond of Bob Dylan. We hold on to our heroes.”

Bob Dylan may you be forever young.

Dolly and Porter Interview

In her own words, this is Dolly Parton from her 1994 autobiography, “My Life and Other Unfinished Business.” It is the story concerning one of the greatest country music duos of all time, that unfortunately, turned from happiness and success to harsh feelings and separation. Dolly: “One day I walked into the office of Monument Records and was surprised to find a message for me from Porter Wagonner. It was a request for me to come to Porter’s office at a specified time with my guitar. I had sent songs to people all over Nashville, including Porter.

At the time he had the No.1 syndicated TV show in America and I was well aware of his importance in country music. I was also familiar with the female singer of the show, Norma Jean Beasler, the one Porter always called “Pretty Miss Norma Jean.” Everybody loved her, I loved her, too. She had done some fine songs I related to like, “Don’t Let That Doorknob Hit You Going Out.” I felt I really had some great songs for her, so I submitted them to Porter for consideration, and I assumed that’s why Porter wanted me and my guitar to his office. Never in my wildest dreams could I imagine what was about to take place.

I sang a song to Porter I had brought from my Smokey Mountain home. It was called, “Everything Is Beautiful In Its Own Way,” not the one Ray Stevens recorded, but a song of mine that I had recorded for Monument Records in 1965. I finished my song and looked at 196

Lew Dobbins Porter for some reaction. Porter was never a man to let on what he was thinking. He just sat there with his hand on his chin, and that made me nervous. Then like a bolt from the blue he blurted out, “Norma Jean is getting married and moving to Oklahoma, and I want you to be my new girl singer.” He went on the say he had heard my songs, “Dumb Blonde” and “Something Fishy,” and that he had seen me on local TV shows. He said that he had seen something magical in me. I just stood there with my mouth open. Now, Porter became the businessman, and said with conviction, “All I can offer you is $60,000 a year.” I was completely dumbfounded with the dollar amount, but I tried to act cool. Everything I had ever heard from my daddy about horse-trading, and everything I had learned from my Uncle Billy about the music business, quickly flashed through my mind. Porter looked a little puzzled and proded me. “Well, will you accept this?”

I said with my best poker face, “I’ll have to think about it, yes, I will.” So much for horse trading (Dolly laughs). I had just made a big commitment and taken even a bigger step into the big time of country music in a blink of an eye. Now, every relationship is like a house with a downstairs and upstairs. It’s got two stories. I know that anybody that knows anything about Porter and me would like to know the true story of what happened to us. In fact, nobody would like to know more than me and Porter.

I’ve analyzed my relationship with Porter over the years and I’ve come to understand, even though it was the worst and hardest seven years of my life, they also were the most prosperous and productive growth years of my life. It was in many ways like giving birth. It sure as hell was a battle and there definitely was love involved. Maybe not the kind tabloids would like you to think. First of all I want to say, I will forever be grateful to Porter for the chance he gave me to display my God given talent in such a big way. I sometimes wonder if Porter takes more credit than he deserves, and on the other hand, I often wonder if he gets enough credit.

Porter had heard and seen all about me, the new girl on the scene, and that’s why he brought me into audition. Since Porter had the reputation of sleeping with all the girls he worked with, he probably thought I would be that way. Porter denies any romantic relationship with me, so I’m not about to do nothing he ain’t (laughs). We did, however, have a very passionate-stormy (and at the start a very loving) relationship, but as the years went by, and we started disagreeing so strongly, we lost much of the warmth, affection and respect for each other.

Porter knew his audience and he loved them and they loved him. Every night after performing on the road, no matter how small the town, or how big or small the audience was, Porter would stay and sign autographs till the last person got one.

In the early days of trying to make a name for myself and under a television contract, what use to almost kill me with humilation, was having to do commercials for the Chattanooga Medicine Company about a medicine for menstrual cramps. I know the company was a loyal sponsor and their support helped pay me, but it didn’t make it any easier for a young woman to go on TV and talk about such a subject. But the jingles were sung, the smiles faked and the checks were cashed. If you will, just try to imagine, how $60,000.00 was received to a young woman who grew up in poverty. It was a world of money to me. It was more than my Daddy had earned in a lifetime. I did act kind of silly at first, you know that joke about the hick that struck it rich and always goes out and buys a CadilIac, well, I bought me a Cadillac (laughs).

It is undeniable that my time with Porter Wagonner had alot to do with me becoming a star.

I remember long before I ever dreamed of being on his TV show, my whole family use to watch him back in the Smokys. We could all relate to his sense of humor and his good ole boy ways. I could relate to those shinning suits, his flashy smile and his blond helmet. Someday I still hope to get my hair as high as his back then (laughs). Porter and I made many duet albums together.

I find it frightening to look back at some of those old album covers of the two of us almost dressed in the same clothes, wearing almost the same hairstyles, and identical cheesy smiles.

197

Behind the Microphone Then came the time, at any rate, we couldn’t agree on what I should do, what I should sing, what I should write. We were just at a dead-end street. They say, all good things must come to an end. I say, all good things must come to a new beginning, so I left. As hard as it was to go, as long as it took me finally arriving at a place where I was comfortable, when everything was said and done, I think Porter was relieved to get me out of his face, his ears, his hair, his show and his life.

I know I felt that way about Porter at the time, making the decision was much easier than the actual leaving. We were on the road somewhere when it all happened. We had been in business together for seven years, there were many ventures we shared together. A few weeks after I left, I went to Porter’s office and we tried to work out as many business details we could without fighting. He made very little effort in trying to change my mind. I think he finally realized it was over. As I left his office and began to drive home to Brentwood, Tennessee, it began to rain and I cried. Not so much about a severe loss, but from the pain that almost always comes with change. It’s a sad kind of freedom. Then I began to sing a song to myself, “It’s been a long dark night and I’ve been waiting for morning. It’s been a long hard fight, but I see a brand new day a dawning. I’ve been looking for the sunshine that I haven’t seen in so long, but everything’s going to work out just fine, everything’s going to be alright that’s been all wrong.”

On a personal note from Lew: “I first met Dolly Parton in the mid 70’s, following a short time removed from The Porter Wagonner Show. Miss Dolly wore a bright green skin tight jumpsuit that showed very soundly the structure of her body. Dolly was so gracious with her time. We sat down and had a thirty minute conversation for radio. This great star of country music played to a sold out arena in Clarksburg, WV. Dolly Parton is special, she has never forgotten her roots and has always stayed grounded. On behalf of all your millions of fans, I proudly “Thank You, Dolly” for being Dolly. Your friend always, Lew Dobbins.”

Shelby Lynne Interview

It’s 2003, Capitol Records has released a CD project starring Shelby Lynne titled, “Identity Crisis.” In a broadcast interview, Lynne openly talked about the new CD, her career, and life. The singer/songwriter’s career took bloom in the state of Alabama.

“I grew up in south Alabama, way down south in the woods, the closest big city was Mobile. I feel where I was raised has a lot to do with my music. I’m a southern woman but I have my own ways of thinking about that. I just do what I like. It turns me on to hear records played, it’s a different experience every time. The first time I rode on a tour bus, I sat 18 straight hours.

I’ve never been more comfortable at any time in my life. I knew it was for me.”

At the time of this broadcast interview, Shelby was living in Palm Springs. “I’ve lived in California for the past five years, the life is good, I love it, all the heat, it’s a great place for me to create.”

Shelby Lynne has great respect for all genres of music, therefore, she excels in any form of her writing or music. There was a wide range of influences.

“There’s been so many heroes, I wish I could name them all. I have gone through phases.

I listen to a lot of music, all genres. I guess the first records I ever heard were The Everly Brothers, Elvis, and Hank Williams. Then I started liking pop music, old pop, like Les Paul and Mary Ford. I was really inspired listening to The Ink Spots, songs like that, on vinyl records my grandma had around the house.”

198

Lew Dobbins Although she lived in California, it was always special to get back to her roots in the Deep South. “The south is always a good place to come back to, and I miss it. I really crave it. I’m so far away, but in my mind and in my music, the south is always there.”

The music of Shelby Lynne cannot be categorized. “I keep it mixed up because I do not want to be known for anything but just doing good music. It’s really hard for me to nail myself down to a certain style. If it’s good, it’s good, but if it’s bad, it’s bad. I really don’t like comparisons.

I think everyone should be looked at individually, everybody’s different.”

One of the new songs on the new CD, “Identity Crisis,” is titled, “If I Were Smart.” What was the process of writing this song? “If I Were Smart” is pretty simple, my best friend in the world was diagnosed with breast cancer, it was a really hard time. I was so sad, I was so mad, and one night the words just came to me. If I had a brain in my head, I wouldn’t feel anything because it’s just too hard, if I were smart, I wouldn’t have a heart.”

The writer and singer of song was straightforward about the cut on the new project, “I’m Alive.” “It’s pretty basic, oh, if I don’t get you back, I’ll fall upon a railroad track, and the steel wheels cut right through my bones. Oh, if I don’t get you back, I’ll cover up my bloody tracks with sorrow, hope, and hide my dying pride. It’s all about suicide, that’s it. If you don’t come back to me, I will die, and have no problem doing it. This is my favorite on the record.”

The tune, “Lonesome Song,” is a composition that Shelby wanted to create that resembled once upon a time in country music. “I wanted to write something in the key of “C” that had an old fashioned vibe so, if Patsy were alive and I was a songwriter, she would record it. I wanted it to sound like that old Owen Bradley feel, and I feel it turned out just like that. This song makes me so proud. Shelby Lynne and Willie Nelson are close friends. It was late one night that a conversation with Willie inspired the song, “One With the Sun.” “I had a phone conversation with Willie late one night, in fact it was early in the morning around 3 AM, we talked for three hours. It was early, the sun was coming up at my place. It was last year I put a teepee in my yard, I always wanted a teepee since I was a little girl. I put it so in the morning you could see the sun come up over it.

It’s really beautiful. So I told Willie as I was about to hang up, I wish you were here, together we could watch the sun come up over the teepee. Willie said, “Wouldn’t that be great - just you and me, one with the sun.” That line just set me back. I don’t know if it was the way he said it or the experience of being on the phone with him or loving him like I do, knowing he is a real friend of mine. He’s pretty incredible. I wrote the song and called him back, sang it to him and sent him a copy. I told him he inspired the song.”

In the final seconds of the radio conversation, this is Shelby speaking of her life away from music. What would a day be like in the life of Shelby Lynne? “Well, when I’m not writing a song, I’m picking a guitar, I’m writing some kind of story, or working on a book. I love to write. I have a 1983 IBM typewriter, I’m not much on computers. I like paper. I like words on paper. That’s about it, it’s sad, in fact, it’s boring.”

On a personal note, in the 80s when reporting my country music chart to Billboard Magazine, I was asked by Marie Ratliff, the head of the country music division’s publication, if I had any thoughts concerning one particular artist in country music, and I replied, “Yes, Shelby Lynne.”

In my words to Marie I said, “I wish CBS would wake up and promote this immense talent, they don’t realize what they have.” My words were published in the bible of music, the legendary Billboard Music Magazine.

As a Matter of Fact • Shelby Lynne was born Shelby Lynne Moorer • Music was an important part of the Moorer family. Her father who worked as an English teacher and a juvenile corrections officer played the guitar, and her mother a singer. Her 199

Behind the Microphone

• • • • • •

father also drank heavily and became abusive. On August 12, 1986, when Lynne was 17, her estranged father shot and killed her mother and then himself. She and her younger sister, Allison, moved in with relatives.

She soon landed a recording contract with EPIC Records. Her first recording for EPIC was a duet with George Jones titled, “If I Could Bottle This Up.” Lynne grew tired of the lack of control she was afforded over her image and musical direction, therefore she left EPIC, and signed with a smaller Morgan Creek label.

At the 43rd Grammy Awards, held on February 21, 2001, she won the award for best new artist. Lynne was quoted as saying, “it took me 13 years and six albums to get here.”

Her album, “Just a Little Lovin,” released in 2008, by Lost Highway Records paid tribute to the late British singer, Dusty Springfield. It became the highest charting album of Lynne’s career.

Lynne has taken on acting roles. She portrayed Johnny Cash’s mother, Carrie, in the 2005 film, “Walk The Line.” She appeared in a 2009 episode of the Lifetime dramatic series, “Army Wives,” as a country singer trying to reunite with her son. She played herself in an episode of the Starz comedy series, “Head Case.”

Nanci Griffith Interview

This is Nanci Griffith from 2009 promoting her new CD, “The Loving Kind.” Nanci Griffith is a Grammy winner, a political activist, a gardener, and a singer/songwriter. It’s been sometime since Nanci has released a brand new studio album of original songs.

In Nanci’s words, “I think it’s been six years since I put out a record of all new material” What was the reason for the gap in time? Had you been going through a bit of a dry spell and the songs just wouldn’t come, or were you too busy doing other things like working on the road?

“It was a combination of things, but more importantly, I went through eight years of just not being inspired because of the direction my country was going with George W. Bush and Dick Cheney at the helm. And once the election was over, all of a sudden my mind was clear and there were a lot of things to write about.”

The title cut of the new project was “The Loving Kind.”

“I was reading the newspaper in March last year and came across this obituary for a woman named Mildred Loving, and I just got so intrigued with her life story. She was black and her husband, Richard, was white, and in Virginia in 1958, it was illegal for inter-racial couples to marry, but they did it anyway.

And it’s such an ironic fact that their last name was Loving. The couple took their plea of being married in a place where it was unlawful through the courts, all the way to the Supreme Court, and the couple won. I feel that ruling changed this country forever. In Mildred’s last interview, she gave last spring, she prayed that Loving versus Virginia would one day be the landmark decision for same sex marriage, because she saw no difference on the subject matter.”

On a personal note, in the state of West Virginia where I reside, in 2014, Governor Earl Ray Tomblin signed into law, same sex marriage.

In the broadcast interview, Griffith spoke about another one of the original songs on the project, titled, “Not Innocent Enough.” “The song is about Phillip Workman. If people are not aware of it, Phillip Workman was executed in 2007 and it was known before he was ever denied his appeal, that his bullet did not kill a police officer. Phillip was trying to rob a Wendy’s 200

Lew Dobbins restaurant, he was stoned out of his mind on heroin, the police came, there was a shootout and an officer was killed. Now in Memphis, Tennessee, where this tragedy took place, if a police officer is killed, somebody is going to die. Even the officer’s daughter the day before Workman was executed said, “You just can’t do this, you can’t kill this man, his bullet did not kill my father. He couldn’t have hit anything because he was so stoned, his bullet did not kill my father, please do not kill him.” But Nanci said he was still executed. Phillip was a very interesting man. His death was a tragedy. Phillip told me, “It was my fault that the policemen were in the parking lot that night, but I did not kill anyone.”

The song, “Against the Rain,” was inspired by a painting of Townes Van Zant. From that 2009 broadcast interview promoting the new CD, “The Loving Kind,” Nanci related about the song and Townes Van Zant.

“I think that Townes is one of those writers that generations are going to continue to discover. I first met Townes when I was 14 and he had a song titled, “Tocomescomb Valley” about a woman named Caroline who falls into prostitution and eventually dies. When you hear Townes Van Zant call your name, which my middle name is Caroline, you pay attention.

Townes had such a huge, huge heart but so much sorrow in him. I can’t think of one happy Townes Van Zant song. So when I am caring a great deal of sorrow, I can set down and listen to one of his songs and realize I have no reason to be sad.”

The song, “Still Life” was co-written with Ricky Ross. Ricky was in town from Scotland.

He called me up and said, “Let’s write a song.” I said I don’t have anything to write about except my distaste for George W. Bush and Dick Cheney. So, he said, “Let’s write about that.”

So that’s what the song is all about. Bush and Cheney created nothing but despair for this country, and that’s my opinion of both of them.”

This is Nanci Griffith on the song that was written on the new CD titled, “Cotton’s All We Got.” “I had a mentor when I was a young girl by the name of Phillip Bobbett, who just happens to be Lyndon Johnson’s nephew, so I knew the Johnsons. His greatest goal in life was social change in civil rights. He never got credit for it because of the Vietnam War, which he inherited. So he made some bad decisions in the war, he also gave us voters rights, and he took us to the moon. He did so many great social things in his life, and I always wanted to write something about it. I wanted in the words of this song to champion this man for all he did in the great society, and try and stop people from picking on him concerning the Vietnam War. He inherited that war, and then Nixon made a bigger mess. I say it is past time to honor this man who had a huge heart for this country.”

You have just read in part Nanci Griffith in her own words concerning songs from the 2009 CD, “The Loving Kind.”

As a Matter of Fact • Griffith has wrote or co-wrote hit songs for other country music artists such as Kathy Mattea, who scored a Top 5 hit with the song, “Love at the Five and Dime” and Suzy Bogguss had one of her largest hits with “Outbound Plane.”

• In 1994, Griffith teamed up with Jimmy Webb to contribute the song, “If These Old Walls Could Speak,” to the AIDS benefit album, “Red Hot.” • Griffith is a survivor of breast cancer which was diagnosed in 1996, and thyroid cancer in 1998.

• Griffith won a Grammy Award for Best Contemporary Folk Album in 1994 for her recording “Other Voices, Other Rooms.”

• In 2008, the American Music Association awarded her its American Trailblazer Award.

• Griffith’s high school boyfriend, John, died in a motorcycle accident after taking her to the senior prom. Griffith has often said that many of her songs are inspired by John.

• Griffith continues to record and tour.

201

Behind the Microphone David Church Interview

This next chapter is about a singer of country song that I had long heard of. I saw him on the RFD Television Network and played some of his music on air. I really enjoyed his tried and true love of real country music. I first got acquainted with this singer through the love of Hank Williams, Sr. I had read and heard the passion for this American singer and writer of timeless songs. I had to know more. The most requested artist on the RFD TV network would be performing at the Orange Blossom Trail Music Hall at Lost Creek, WV, on April 15, 2011.

It was on that night that I found one of the truly good people in entertainment. David was traveling around the country paying tribute to his hero, Hank Williams. I asked him where the fascination began: “Well, I grew up with the classic country artists from Ernest Tubb to Jimmie Rodgers, Marty Robbins and certainly my idol, Hank Williams. He was just my favorite. I loved his writings, his songs just amazed and fascinated me. Songs like: “I’m So Lonesome I Could Cry.” The lyrics to his music just captivated me. As I grew older I searched to find all the Hank Williams records I could find. I would daily try to find as much as I could, not only on the music, but the man himself. I found it quite astonishing to be able to locate some of his songs that didn’t get the opportunity for him to record.The writing ability was second to none on the songs he recorded, and the one’s he didn’t. Now, Lew, just think about this. How many songs would Hank have published if he hadn’t died at such an early age. I truly feel there will never be another that will even ever get close.”

David Church has been singing traditional country music and bluegrass long before his Hank Williams Tribute Program. “You are correct, Lew, I cut my teeth on bluegrass and was becoming quite popular, but I can’t explain it, along came this strong feeling that I should be honoring Hank Williams. So, we selected the tribute after many hours of practice upon practice. We went on the performing stages of America in the latter part of 2002. It was soon after we began our show, we were invited to Montgomery, Alabama, in January of 2003 to commemorate the 50th year of Hank’s passing. I met so many of Hank’s personal friends including Don Helms who was Hank’s original steel guitar player. Lew, this was the first appearance by Don at the celebration in 50 years. He was there for the first commemorative ceremony and had never gone back. Lew, you can call it fate, Don and I struck up a great friendship, such a friendship that we recorded an album as a tribute to Hank. I titled the project, “A Legend Froze In Time - A Tribute to Hank Williams.” Don was a great guy and had amazing stories about life on the road, We did our best to put the original sound to the music. It was such an honor and Don made it all so real” Following the recordings, David and Don set down and had a conversation. The music is so exciting but also are the words of Don Helms. David covered a lot of ground. Including the last record and the last time Don saw Hank. In Don’s words to David: “When Hank was on leave of absence from the Grand Ole Opry, I didn’t see him till he finally came back to the city.

It was September of 1952. His purpose being to record some new songs. We had four songs scheduled for the session, “Kaw Liga,” “Take These Chains,” and “I Could Never Be Ashamed Of You.” Then there was this fourth song that he had just written. He walked into the studio, sang two lines, and said, “Don give me a, well, you know what to give me.” So I kicked that song off and he sang it all the way through and no one made a mistake. We did it right the first time. The recording went straight onto a disc and after this song was recorded, I never saw Hank again, and the song was “Your Cheatin’ Heart.” It’s sad, he never had the opportunity to 202

Lew Dobbins sing it on stage by himself or with us. He never heard it on the radio. It was released shortly after his death.”

There’s more to the creation of this legendary Hank Williams song. Hank’s daughter, Jett, picks up where Don left off. “The song, “Your Cheatin’ Heart,” made it to Number One six months after Dad’s death, and what most people don’t know, “Your Cheatin’ Heart” was the “B” side of a 45 record. This song was a fill in song that wasn’t supposed to do anything.

There had to be the “B” side, so the record company put the song out. I’ve always heard the record company can make a No. 1, but it’s the fans that make it a hit.. Late one night in New York City, a sleepy disc jockey made a mistake and played the “B” side. The phones rang and rang with approval. The song that wasn’t expected to do anything wound up as the song that most people associate Hank Williams with.” A curious mind needs to know: “If “Your Cheatin Heart” was the “B” side, what in the world was the “A” side that was supposed to be such a hit?” Jett replied: “Kaw Liga.” The end result was a record that charted two country music hit records and was another part of Hank Williams history.

David Church is a scholar on the music and man, Hank Williams. He not only plays the music but knows stories behind the songs. Stories like, “What was Hank’s first No.1”? David smiles and answers, “Move It On Over.”

David’s wife, Terri, manages the country music singer and also performs on stage. Terri is like David, an historian on Hank Williams. In the words of Terri Church, I found the following most interesting. “The Opry was unwilling to take a chance on Hank, so he joined the prestigious Louisiana Hayride, and in 1948 was featured on their tours. He was amazing, he knew what the public wanted to hear. Hank recorded one of his biggest songs against the opposition of his publisher, Fred Rose. In fact, Lew, no one in Hank’s circle wanted him to waste time or tape on it. They said the song was a throw away and would damage his career. Hank insisted, though, and at the end of a session. recorded the song., The Hank Williams creation was released in February 1949, by early May it was No.1 and more, Hank’s new release was an event, popular upon imagination or belief. It’s hard for me to try and imagine this song and what it did. Country radio embraced the song and held it at No.1 on the Billboard chart for 16 weeks.

By today’s standards, that is completely unreal. Just think, Lew, a song at No.1 for 16 weeks.

Now suddenly Hank Williams is big. Hank was the first country music superstar. On a warm night in June 1949, with his new No.1 record spilling out of radios across the country, a frail young-man walked onto the stage of Nashville’s Ryman Auditorium. It was his Grand Ole Opry debut. He received an unprecedented and never to this day matched six encores. The song Nashville could no longer ignore was: “Lovesick Blues”.

Hank was bigger than life itself. It’s been well written and said that although Hank had all the success that one man could ever want for. his personal life was always in turmoil. Terri and David describe a part of those terrible times. In 1951, Hank disbanded “The Drifting Cowboys” and went into Vanderbuilt Medical Center in Nashville for back surgery. It did little to help his chronic pain. He solely lost interest in his career. His relationship with his wife, Audrey, was at an end, but Hank’s popularity continued to rise. His records never faltered and continue to sell at increasing numbers. It was because of Hank’s behavior, the Grand Ole Opry felt they had a reputation to maintain, they fired Hank Williams. It would be later in life that Hank Williams, Jr. would tell me that it was one of the worst feelings in his dad’s life. It just tore him apart. He left everything, including his mansion, and it is said 50% of his song royalties and returned to his mother’s boarding house in Alabama. His publisher, Fred Rose, pulled some strings and got him a spot back on the Louisiana Hayride. A visit by Fred would have the two staying late into the night writing songs. It was then that Hank would write the most profound song of his

203

Behind the Microphone career. The song, and you probably know, it was the song that Don and Jett spoke of. “Your Cheatin’ Heart.”

The David Church show is a must see and hear. Whether David is singing his own songs, in which he is a fine writer, or singing other traditional country music, plus songs honoring Hank Williams, you will be truly entertained.

As a Matter of Fact • For over ten years, David Church has been the most requested artist on RFD-TV. • The song, “A Dime At A Time,” received national and international attention as award winning international dance choreographer, Ira Weisburg, created a new dance called “Cross Country Slide.” “I don’t normally work with country, but David’s voice captured my attention, it has something really special, and I was right. I believe this will re-ignite a worldwide passion for country line dance.”

• The song “Custom Made” reached No.1 in Europe.

• “We have received more calls and emails on David Church, than any other major act in 27 years.” Johnnie Stinger, promoter.

• Church was named “Rising Legend” by the National Traditional Country Music Association and Hall of Fame.

• “David Church carries the torch for country music. His voice and music touches the souls of millions around the world” - Tony Taylor, publisher, “Dream West Magazine.”

• Contact: David and Terri at www.davidchurch.net or phone 740-974-9885 Marty Haggard Interview

There are days I feel my age, but there are also days I feel like I am 20 again, not physically, but mentally. Now on the part of feeling and being old, you really come to reality when you start conducting interviews with the children of fathers and mothers who were a part of your early life, such are the cases of Marty Haggard, son of country music legend, Merle Haggard, and Georgette Jones, daughter of George Jones and Tammy Wynette. Here are their stories from 2014. First up, Marty Haggard.

Everyone’s life has a beginning, here are the early days of Marty Haggard.

“When my dad was in prison, my mom and me lived in a boxcar behind my Grandma Haggard’s house. It was an old railroad car my Grandpa Haggard pulled off the railroad tracks and made sort of a make shift home while my grandmother’s new house was being built. I tell you, Lew, that old boxcar was really handy for me, mama and my sister when dad was in trouble with the law all the time. Grandma took care of us when Dad was messing up, but thank God he finally got it together.

Lew: “How many years was your father away from you?”

Marty: “He was gone two years and nine months, I guess I was around three years old the first time I met him. But when he got out of prison, he was on the road playing music, trying to make a name for himself. So sadly, there wasn’t any close time for quite a few more years, but he made up for it once he made it and was doing well. I guess I was around eight when he started taking me on the road everywhere he went. I am sure he was trying to make up for lost time.”

Marty Haggard developed a deep love for music before his teens. “I was around 12 when I got interested in playing music. I had an uncle who taught me some basics. We played together 204

Lew Dobbins a lot, we loved to play guitars, we were real close, we spent a lot of time together Danny and me. It was from that I developed a deep love for music. It wasn’t by design, my dad had nothing to do with it, my Uncle Danny and me just loved playing together.”

It was in his early teens that Marty received an invitation to act in a new movie: Marty had never acted before, so it came as a real surprise. “One of my dad’s friends was a director from Hollywood, Robert Totten. He use to direct all the “Gunsmoke” TV shows. He did “One Red Pony” with Henry Fonda, and won an Oscar. Bob was at our house one day, I just happened to walk by, I was probably 16. He said, “Hey, Marty, why don’t you come to Hollywood and read for this part on a new TV series I’m putting together. I’m soon to film a pilot to preview the show.” I said, I don’t want to be an actor. Then Bob told me what it paid, and I said, maybe I’ll try it (laughs). So I go to Hollywood, read the part and I got it. The TV series was titled, “The Fitzpatricks,” it was around 1978. At the same time, Bob was also directing a movie starring Billy Dee Williams and some other well-known actors. It was called, “Contact 303.” I auditioned for a role and also got it. I was on my way to the movie set one morning at around 5:00 AM and I picked up a hitchhiker, he proceeded to try and rob me, he succeeded. He then shot me and left me for dead. It goes without saying, that put an end to my movie career. I somehow drove back to civilization while going in and out of consciousness. The injury I received took a long time of recovery, but, Lew, I really deep down didn’t want to be an actor. It was a great experience, but when I got shot, I lost my zeal for it. This wasn’t the only tragedy I would face in my professional career. It seemed like every time my career started moving in the right direction, I would face a major catastrophe. In 1988, I was nominated for the “Newcomer of the Year” Award in country music. I had a head on wreck a month before the show, and that stopped my musical career. I was riding so high at the time, I had recorded a hit record, “Trains Make Me Lonesome.” The wreck dealt me a severe blow. I lost my memory for a year. It took some very trying years to get my life back in order. By the time I was back on my feet, the momentum I had built was gone. But you know, Lew, that’s okay. The father knows what he is doing, I’m pretty convinced that if I had made it and become a star at a young age, I feel I would have been dangerous and probably would have hurt myself worse. To many this will sound absolutely crazy, but I really believe that was the best thing that ever happened to me.

Because looking back, I’m glad I didn’t become a star and all that stuff that goes with it. Don’t get me wrong, I enjoy music, I love playing it, but I’m not real big on working it. I really never wanted to be a star, well I succeeded (laughs).”

Marty is a man of deep faith. A faith that has tested him throughout his life, but Marty tells me that the adversity has made him a better man. “I’m very confident that Heaven knows of what’s best for me. I’m satisfied and very happy. If it wasn’t for the hard times, I wouldn’t have met my Wife, Tessa, and everything bad that has happened to me is worth her. We have a little boy that is just precious. I wouldn’t change anything about my past, a lot of those things one would look at and think, “Oh, what horrible events,” but Lew they all played a part of where I set with you right now. I’m very much at peace, especially with my father in Heaven and my family. That’s all a man should want, that’s success. I’ve never had any doubt in Jesus. I’ve always believed in Jesus.”

I asked Marty to talk about his writing. In fact, all his spiritual CD’s have been written by him. “You know, Lew, when Jesus got a hold of me I found it hard to write anything other than songs about my faith. I love to write, but if it is not about Jesus, I find it very difficult. I’m not a religious freak, just a Jesus freak. Jesus is never out of my mind. As you know, Lew, that doesn’t mean that I have always walked the way he wanted me, but Jesus didn’t come to save a righteous man.”

Marty toured with his legendary father. I asked about that relationship on the road and working for his father. “I was partners with him in concessions - 50/50. But he and Leona 205

Behind the Microphone Williams were going through a divorce, she was singing backup harmony. One day I was walking by the stage while they were doing a sound check, Leona had left, he looked down at me and said, “Marty grab you a guitar, I need someone to sing harmony with me tonight.”

I said, “I don’t sing harmony,” but he said rather loudly, “Just grab a guitar and get up here.

When I get back home I’ll find someone.” But when we got back home, he didn’t get anyone else, I wound up singing harmony and playing rhythm guitar for a year.”

I asked Marty how his father was. “He’s good, I saw him a couple of weeks ago in Arizona.

He was working a casino and I was working in the same area. I went out to say hello to him, he looked great, he was in great spirit. My daughter was with me, she’s my youngest at 30, I’ve never seen him act the way he did around her. I couldn’t believe she had him giggling and acting silly, I didn’t know he had a sense of humor (laughs). Thanks for asking, he’s looking very good and his mind is real sharp, as sharp as it’s ever been, that’s not to say he doesn’t have good and bad days. But good grief, he’s 79, I love my Dad.” I asked Marty on his impression of country music today. “You know real good country music is hard to find these days. What I call true country, and I’ll tell you, Lew, as long as I am breathing there is going to be at least one soul singing it. I know there are some country artists out there, but the powers at be are not allowing these singers to be heard. I don’t know what the powers in Nashville are thinking, I really don’t know what they are doing, but they can’t kill country music, so they had better get over it. What I am hearing is not country, the music I’m hearing is watered down. I don’t know what to call it. But I do know one thing, the real true lovers of country music are not happy, and eventually tables will turn. People will have the last word. Why they feel they have to abandon real country music is beyond me.”

Marty Haggard is doing himself and his father proud. Marty continues a tradition of country music that began long ago with his legendary father, Merle. When Marty performs he pays a musical tribute to his father, who died in April 2016 at age 79.

As a Matter of Fact • In 1999, Marty and his wife, Tessa, formed Marty Haggard Music. Marty and Tessa were blessed with a son, Jamey Cole Haggard.

• Marty’s love for his dad’s music inspired him to begin a project titled, “A Tribute to Merle Haggard, My Dad.” In 2010, he cut the first album in his tribute consisting of 15 Haggard classics.

Marty has recorded a second tribute album and is planning many more in the future. As Marty Haggard told me, “an apple never falls to far from its tree” which comes from a spiritual song that he wrote by the same quote.

Lew with Marty Haggard at Orange Blossom Trail Music Hall (Photo taken by Marty’s wife, Tessa)

Georgette Jones Interview Tamala Georgette Jones was born October 5, 1970 and is the only child and daughter of country music royalty, George Jones and Tammy Wynette. She sang with one or both parents since the age of three. Georgette recorded her first single with her dad, “Daddy Come Home,” when she was ten years old and performed it on an HBO special. In an April 2014 interview, I sat down with the daughter of the legendary couple and had a conversation for radio broadcast. We began with the HBO special with her father. “I was terrified, I thought 1was going to be hit with laser beams (laughs) but it was a great experience and looking back it was very special.”

206

Lew Dobbins Lew: “Did your parents encourage you to sing? I know they had to be an influence.”

Georgette: “They never did any pushing but they did encourage me. My mom always loved it when we sang together. Daddy encouraged me to sing. It was really kind of funny after I was a nurse for several years. I told Dad I wanted to go into singing full time. The first thing he said to me was, “Honey you have a great voice and I love you and please try and understand what I am about to say. You might want to stay a nurse because this business is mean and ugly.” And what he said next, I won’t repeat because I know families are listening to us. He said there are a lot of sharks and bad people in this business. He was worried about me getting hurt, but then after a year of me performing he came up and said, “I see and hear that you have it, you’ll do fine, you have it in you like your Mom and me.”

Lew: “What memories do you have growing up in the home of George Jones and Tammy Wynette?”

Georgette: “I do have some memories. I was very young but I remember Mom and Dad liked to play marbles and card games. So when we were home as a family, we did a lot of family things. We went bowling a lot, they were both very good at trying to make up the time they were gone.”

Lew: “The book, “The Three of Us,” which is must reading. You really opened up your heart and told the good with the bad, It’s a real honest book. You told the happiness along with the sorrow.”

Georgette: “Thank you Lew for saying that. I wanted to be certain that when I started off with this project, the only way I could tell my story was to tell it all. Now there are always some things that are too personal that you don’t have to include, but at the same time, I want to make sure that everything I wrote is true.”

Lew: I asked Georgette what inspired her to write the book.

Georgette: “I never thought in a million years I would ever write a book. But to be honest, it was about five years ago, I came across a book that had been published about my Mom. In fact, it was sent to me by the author, so I thought, hopefully this will be a good book. I made it to page 90 and closed the book.

My husband saw how sad I was after reading what I did. He said, “Honey, put the book down, because if you don’t the more you read the worse you’re going to feel.” So I put the book down, but the more I thought of it, I wanted the public to know my Mom-like me and others.

It was my duty to tell people that Mom wasn’t anything like she was depicted in this horrible book. I wanted to write the true story of Tammy Wynette, the artist, and Tammy Wynette, the person. I wanted everyone to know of my story about how I loved my parents.

There was a side to Tammy Wynette that most of her fans didn’t see. You see Tammy was quite the tomboy, as Georgette put it, “She was a tomboy. She was raised on a farm and had to be tough. She loved basketball, she was a great athlete, she was an all-star at playing the position of guard.”

The first lady of country song also loved playing jokes on the people she loved. I had heard about an incident involving her good friend, Ronnie Milsap and asked Georgette about it.

“Mom and Ronnie had a great friendship. He lived just a few doors down from us. She loved Ronnie who was quite the prankster. Mom also had a great sense of humor, and they always had a fun time together. I believe the incident you are talking about was concerning the bus?”

Lew: “Yes” Georgette: “This story is a true one. Mom was on tour with Ronnie. One night on her bus she told members of her crew, and Ronnie’s crew, that she would love to drive the tour bus. As Mom told me, all the men started laughing and giving her a rough time saying women don’t drive a county music bus. And one of her band members said, “You are not doing that” and Mom replied back that she was going to drive the bus. She really felt the need to prove a point.

207

Behind the Microphone The next day Mom and Ronnie are back on the road. My Mom’s bus is following Ronnie, so Mom had her driver get out of the seat so she could get behind the wheel. She took the driver’s seat and was really driving. She sped up and pulled right up to the side of Ronnie’s bus, honked the horn and waived. As Mom put it, she could read the lips from some of Ronnie’s men, they were mouthing, “She really is driving the bus.” Now to make the story even better, she passed Ronnie’s bus and kept on driving. It was around ten minutes later she heard a horn honk, and looked over to her left and sees Ronnie driving the bus. He looked toward her and waved. Mom would tell this story and laugh every time she repeated it.” (For you that don’t know, what really makes this story funny, Ronnie Milsap is blind).

The marriage of George Jones and Tammy Wynette ended in 1975. Tammy started dating men.” Of all the boyfriends there was one that had a special place in young Georgette’s heart, that man, Burt Reynolds. “I loved Burt Reynolds. He is one of the sweetest people one could ever know. To this day I still get very angry when I see or hear something negative about my friend. I know him (he dated Mom for a long period of time) and even though they broke up, Mom and I still felt the world of Burt. They remained very close friends up until the day Mom passed away. He was always in our life. He never forgot her birthday. She was a different person around him. He was very lighthearted. They always enjoyed time together. But I feel the reason why the relationship didn’t work, it was like Mom said. Burt asked her to marry him and she said, “No, because of the fact I know you don’t want to be Mr. Tammy Wynette and I am sure I don’t want to be Mrs. Burt Reynolds.” But to make it worse Mom said, “Burt you know as well as I, if we were walking down the aisle and a cute little blond headed girl would say, “Hi, Burt,” you would stop and spend some time with her.” (laughs) They cared so much for each other they decided to remain good friends, they both felt that was the right choice.”

Following the divorce of George Jones and Tammy Wynette, as a young teenager, Georgette toured with her mother. I asked if she was intimidated. “I was terrified, but I really enjoyed it.

It was exciting because I loved to sing with Mom and I got to spend such wonderful time with her. But at the same time, to answer your question, Lew, I was intimidated. I wanted to make sure I did a good job. I wanted to be perfect on stage for her.

I asked Georgette if she ever saw the side of her father that has been spoken and written upon―the negative side―which at times, overshadowed his immense talent in delivering a country song. “Luckily, Lew, I only saw that one time in my life. I was very young when a lot of that was going on. I really never saw or remember a lot of that and fortunately as I got older he did quit drinking and smoking. He drank only water and coffee but, Lew, there was one time I went to Texas and there was an episode. I was around 14, it was scary because it was something you read or hear about but you never see it for real. This was real, but what was really sad was the next day. You could tell my Dad’s heart was broken. I only saw him cry one time ever and it was then. He was so sorry he apologized over and over for how he acted, and I know he really meant it. He hated the person he became when he drank.” Alcohol and drugs for a long period of time took over the life of the country music star, resulting in failure to perform. In fact, he received the name of “No-Show Jones” after failing to perform at a number of concert venues.

Georgette’s mother had many health problems concerning her stomach. The end result was a number of operations. “Yes, she did, Lew. Mom suffered through many major operations.

It was a vicious circle that caused her so much pain plus she had to deal with the behavior of Dad.” As a result of the surgeries, and so much pain, Georgette’s mother was prescribed strong narcotics, in which she became addicted. I asked Georgette how bad was the dependency. “It was really bad, but being a nurse I understand more about her situation than most. I really believe a lot of people don’t understand. Mom did not use recreational drugs. The doctor told her to take the prescription medicine. Back then, in most cases, you didn’t ask questions 208

Lew Dobbins about what your doctor was prescribing, you had confidence in what you were taking would make you better. I am sure the doctor meant well, I don’t for a minute think he intentionally hurt Mom, but in the end he did. She became addicted. It was a horrible thing for her to grasp being addicted but she did have real pain and she did need relief. And, unfortunately, people (because of who Mom was) thought they were helping her feel better. They did that to get in her good graces to receive preferential treatment. Now, Lew, the same thing happened with Elvis’s doctor. Many, many people in entertainment have met with the same tragedy as Mom.” Did she ever kick the habit? “No, not entirely. She did get much better, she went to different pain clinics and tried desperately to end her addiction. If you have never been in that kind of situation, one has no idea of the pain and sorrow. I have a couple of friends that were dependent on narcotics and they told me the feeling is just horrific. Mom had so much pain. At times she couldn’t eat it was so terrible.”

Tammy Wynette’s last marriage was to Nashville music man, George Richey. Georgette in her book, “The Three of Us, paints a very dark picture of Richey and the marriage to her mother. “He dominated Mom completely. He made her work when she shouldn’t have, she was so very sick. He would tell her things to do and Mom was such a good hearted person she felt obligated to work because she worried about the band not getting paid or what would happen if we couldn’t make a house payment. She worried about the kids, helping pay for college. So he would plant these images in her mind. He would say, “If you take off too much time, we’re not going to make payments, we will lose everything. The kids are really going to suffer. So, out of these things being told her, she felt she had to work. My sisters and I would beg her not to work. We would plead for her to lie down and get better. Richey knew he had Mom right where he wanted her. He was so manipulative she would do anything he demanded. It was so sad seeing him take over my mother’s life.” Georgette writes in her book of a carjacking incident in which her mother was left visibly beaten and found walking, knocking on a door, and asking for help on Franklin Road, Tennessee. Georgette states that her mother confided the real truth concerning the matter to one of her sisters. In Georgette’s words, “there was no carjacking, the bruises were the result of a beating from Richey. The carjacking was a cover-up so as not to reveal the brutal side of Richey.” Tammy Wynette, years before her death. summoned Georgette and her sisters to a family meeting so she could read her Last Will and Testament.

At her death, as written by her daughter, Georgette, the will her mother had read to her children was completely different. The matter was taken to court. Was the situation resolved?

“No” says Georgette, “unfortunately it is one of those things my Mom, God bless her, I know what she signed was what she thought was going into the will. I believe that 100%. The Will that had been read to us was completely different. My sisters and I were shocked and, Lew, it’s the only time I ever heard Richey silent at a family meeting. He didn’t say a word. I know that he knew the different changes of the Will and he didn’t want to explain them. He didn’t want Mom to know that it wasn’t the same Will she was signing that was read to us kids. She trusted Richey so much, she never read this new Will, it was all reworded. She thought it was the same Will and signed it. Richey was a greedy man but someone like that gets their just end.

I knew Mom loved us more than anything in the world and we loved Mom more than anything in the world. George Richey will never take that away. But you know, God takes care of men like Richey, and in the end, he was certainly taken care of. People like Richey pay for the bad things they do.”

Tammy Wynette died April 6, 1998, and at the time of this interview which was in April 2014, it was a tough time of remembrance. “It’s been very painful, it’s been 16 years since Mom’s passing, it’s horrible for me this time of year. April and May are very painful. Mom was born on May 5 and Mother’s Day is a week after her birthday. There’s a lot of emotion those two months every year, and to make it even sadder, Daddy passed away on April 26. So it’s 209

Behind the Microphone very sad for me, I really have to work through that time of year, it’s very tough.”

Georgette and her father were estranged for many years, but before his death, daughter and father made amends. “We didn’t talk for a long time. I think a lot of it was, I was so young and he didn’t want me to be around him because of his behavior. He didn’t want me to see him in the state he was. I know deep down he was always trying to protect me. And as I got older I was a typical teenager, I was very angry and upset that he hadn’t spent time with me. I think we both butted heads because we were so much alike. It was over a period, around two years, we stopped communicating all together. But when Mom passed away I remember how painful it was just seeing him. I just couldn’t deal with it, but luckily for me, he stepped up at a time I needed him more than any other time in my life. I needed his strength, he was there for me.”

I asked Georgette where she was when her Dad passed. “I was at home in Nashville. I performed a show the night before. So when I got home, I turned off my phone. I needed the rest. It was really odd, I woke up earlier than I normally would, following a late night on the road, but for some reason I woke up at 7:30 in the morning. I looked at my phone and saw several missed calls and I knew immediately that my Dad was gone.”

Georgette, away from the musical side, is very proud of her family. She like so many of us experimented on matters of life growing up. In Georgette’s words, “I made some bad decisions like everyone does - it’s all part of maturing, but if it wasn’t for a part of my past, I wouldn’t have two beautiful boys. Kyle and Ryan, are twins, they will both be 21 in October. They just finished their second year in college. They are doing really well. 1am so proud of the kids.” I said to Georgette, “You had to go all the way to Ireland to find your “Knight in shining armor?”

“I did, in fact, I was 38 years old, I had been divorced for 13 years and said I would never get married again. In fact, I didn’t even date. I went on tour in Ireland and met my husband. We met and became instant friends. He had just gotten out of a bad relationship, so we didn’t want to get involved romantically, but thank God we did get together and married, he’s the love of my life.”

Georgette Jones is a huge star in Ireland. I asked her about the popularity of country music in that country. “Well, Lew, they love traditional country music, it’s amazing, they have a big heart for the real country of the 50’s, 60’s and 70’s. I love Ireland, and I am so thankful that they love me.” Ireland not only loves Georgette, she is loved by everyone who crosses her path.

“Thank you, Georgette, for leaving me with some great memories. I am proud to say I started playing your mother and father on the radio in the mid 60’s and “I’m still playing them today.”

Long live the memory of George Jones and Tammy Wynette and long live Georgette Jones.

As a Matter of Fact • A duet entitled, “You and Me and Time” which Georgette co-wrote for her Dad was released as the first single from her Dad’s last CD, “Burn Your Playhouse Down” released in 2008.

• Georgette filmed a TV series entitled, “Sordid Lives”.

• Georgette recorded three of her Mom’s songs which were included along with five songs from Olivia Newton John.

• You can find her CD’s, along with other merchandise at GeorgettteJones.com Lew with Georgette Jones at Orange Blossom Trail Music Hall) (Photo taken by Georgette’s manager)

210

Lew Dobbins Terry Lee Goffee Interview

Terry Lee Goffee is not a household name, but after seeing him perform he will become such at your residence.

Terry is a gifted country music writer and singer. He has recorded several CD’s.

It was the early 2000’s that this man of music took on a new persona. Terry at a young age listened and studied the music of Johnny Cash. The end result was a tribute show of the Man in Black in which he performs to audiences around the world.

More on Johnny Cash a little later in this chapter.

Terry Lee Goffee was born in Cambridge, Ohio, to Tom and Norma Goffee and raised in the nearby community of Byesville.

I asked Terry about the community he was born in. “Byesville is a very small community of around 3,000 people. It’s located in the southeastern part of Ohio. It was back then and today, full of good all American people.” Terry was the eldest of three children. His early years were that of a normal childhood interspersed with periods of solitude and silent contemplation. “I really was that way. I spent a lot of time in my room not just thinking and reading, there was this music thing I got caught up in. I was listening to Jim Reeves, Hawkshaw Hawkins, Eddy Arnold and other country music greats plus a variety of other artists. But I really fell in love with Johnny Cash and the Tennessee Two. My what a sound. When my Dad bought that first Sun Record of Johnny in and I put it on the record player, I was hooked. I played Johnny Cash records and all these other musical stars more than my father did. I spent a lot of time in my room while my friends were out playing ball or climbing trees. I would say I don’t feel like breaking my arm today, so I would just set in my room and listen to all this great music (laughs).” As a young boy Terry enjoyed visits to his grandparents where he felt the most free.

“My grandparents had a farm just outside of Byesville, I would walk through the tall grass all around the farm. There’s wild berries that grew along with apples and grapes. I felt a real sense of freedom out there, and that’s something that’s really hard to find these days”. Terry at a young age imitated his country music idols. “I would take an old broom handle and a tin can for a microphone and sing like I was on stage. Music became my life’s goal and filled the majority of each day. I began to listen and practice every conceivable style and format with intensity. I became fairly proficient. In 1979, I was living in Ft. Lauderdale, Fla. pursuing a career in music. I found the love of my life as a lead singer in a country music band. It’s all I ever wanted from childhood, but in the same year, my life took a different direction. We were playing clubs all around Ft. Lauderdale and we were very successful. Then from out of nowhere I had what you would call, I guess, an epiphany, I just felt like somebody was trying to tell me this wasn’t were I was supposed to be. So I left the band, and spent 18 years of singing around the country in churches and music halls playing gospel music. I just felt at the time in life that’s where I was supposed to be.”

I asked the tribute singer of Johnny Cash, if the creation of Johnny on stage was a continual work in progress. “Lew, I’m always practicing whether I am on the road or at home. I want people to feel the presence of Johnny Cash. It’s like a professional golfer, or an athlete from any sport, I am always working on my stage presence, because there is always something you can learn, and always something new you can add. Lew, to give you an example, I was doing a show in Bloomsberg, Pennsylvania, at a big fair. This was probably six years ago. I noticed these two guys standing in the crowd for the first show. Following the first performance, the band and I went to get something to eat. I saw the two men on the midway, I walked over and shook their hands, they were huge Johnny Cash fans. The brothers said they really enjoyed 211

Behind the Microphone the show but one brother said, “I do have a complaint,” and I said, “What is that?” and he replied, “You don’t cough enough.” So after that, I started putting in some Johnny Cash coughs (laughs). Lew, it’s a never ending process. I can never learn enough about Johnny Cash.”

I asked Terry if he had received any response from the Cash family. “Well, Lew, we did our show in Nashville, very early on, in fact, it was the first year of the tribute performance. We had sent out invitations and mailed them to the House of Cash for Johnny and June to come to the show. With the invitation we wrote that Johnny and June could bring with them anyone they wished, business associates, friends or family. It was unfortunate we had to book the theater months in advance. June passed away three weeks before the show, so of course, Johnny at that point wasn’t going anywhere, but his sister, Joanne, and her husband Harry, who pastors a church in Nashville, came on Friday night.

She was gracious enough to come on stage and sing with me. Johnny’s brother, Tommy came to the show the next night. He also walked on stage and sang with me. Over the years since then, we have done several shows with Joanne. We went to Nashville last year when they celebrated the new Johnny Cash postage stamp at the Ryman Auditorium, the former home of the Grand Ole Opry. It was there I met and had a picture taken with Johnny and June’s son, John Carter Cash. And you know, Lew, even at my age, sometimes you get tongue tied standing next to somebody and you don’t know what to say. So I mumbled something like, “Your Dad was such an influence on my life.” Now, after we walked away, I thought I should have told him, there’s a Johnny Cash character in “Guitar Hero 5” video game. The producers flew me out to Los Angeles in 2009 to provide the moves of the character in the game. So I’m hoping I get to reunite with John Carter so I can relay that information.”

I asked Terry, “When he’s not Johnny Cash what does he do to unwind, because of the fact, at the time of this writing, he was booked heavily around the world.” “I like old black and white movies.” I asked him if he had a favorite. “I guess my favorite, and only because it has a special place inside my heart as it determined my direction in life, is an old Jimmy Cagney movie, called “Yankee Doodle Dandy.” In fact, I watched it again this past fourth of July, much to my wife’s dislike. (laughs) I started the movie up and she said, “Oh no, not again.”

As a Matter of Fact • Terry Lee Goffee resides with his wife, Kay, in Wellington, Ohio.

• In 1995, the Martin Guitar Company honored country music legend Johnny Cash with the Martin Johnny Cash collectors edition guitar. The guitar was designed in an all black finish. The Cash Family was to receive 36 of the instruments. Terry Lee obtained Guitar No. 28. He rarely plays the guitar on stage. It usually stays in its case. The only time it is used is if Terry breaks a string on his stage guitar.

• Terry Lee is a performer on the popular RFD Television Network country music program, “Midwest Country.”

• For all that’s Terry Lee Goffee reply on the internet at www.johnnvcash.cc or phone 440-647-1136.

212

Lew with Terry Goffee before concert in Weston, WV (photo taken by Kay Goffee)

Lew Dobbins Maria Rose & Danny Elswick Interview Husband and wife, Maria Rose & Danny Elswick have been spreading the joy of music worldwide for many glorious years.

They are country music artists featured on the RFD Television Network’s “Midwest Country” which airs every Sunday night.

The two met each other performing in the Baltimore, Maryland, music scene, each playing for different groups. When were you attracted to the music? “Lew, my first interest in music was when I saw Glen Campbell playing the guitar on the old “Smothers Brothers Show.” Then he went on to do his own show. He just fascinated me. Glen was my first inspiration of a desire to be a country music artist.”

Maria Rose started performing in her last year of high school. “I would do three shows on Sunday at Fort Meade and Amberdean Proving Grounds in Maryland. It was all for the military. I wouldn’t accept a penny, because of my respect for our Armed Forces. That was so much fun and so rewarding.” Maria never forgot her special feelings for the American military.

In fact, to date, she has traveled around the world taking her music on eleven different overseas tours. The music business has been good for Maria and she loves giving back. In Maria’s words: “It’s just so rewarding when the soldiers come up and thank you for being there and not forgetting about them.”

Maria and husband, Danny Elswick, work so well on stage trading off on each one’s personality and musical skills. I had read that the greatest influence on Danny came from his father. “That’s true, when I was in church at a young age, my hands were so small and my arms so short that I would set on my dad’s lap and we played the same guitar at the same time. He played the low notes and I played the high. I come from a family of four sisters and one brother and all played guitar. My family was very musical. My older sister played piano.

We had an accordion floating around and in between all of that, Dad and Grandpa were great fiddlers. I started singing in church at around four, Mom was a Pentecostal preacher and Dad was the choir director. When we walked into church there would be four or five guitars setting around, and whoever got there first got the best guitar. I remember well, back in the 50’s, this guy brought in a shiny new Fender Telecaster electric guitar. That was the one for me, and I’ve been playing one ever since.” I asked Danny, because of the fact his mother was a minister, if he had a strict upbringing. “No, not really, there was a lot of church, in fact we attended church seven days a week. On Sunday there would be three different services and, Lew, there were the revivals all the time. Lew, speaking of church, my uncle is the pastor of a church in Elkins, WV. Albert Bell is his name.” Danny took his music from church to on the road playing country music. I asked him if he recalled the first paying job. “I was with a band when I first met Maria, it was called “Dean and the Poor Boys.” “Were you poor?” “We were more than poor, we were very poor. I was playing at a bar in Amberdean, MD. It was called the Bavarian Inn and, Lew, I got paid a whopping twenty-two dollars for an all-night performance.” “Wow, did you spend it all that night?” “No, my dad took me to a pawn shop the next day and I bought my first Fender Mustang guitar.”

Danny drove his father’s Jaguar to all the clubs he played because of the fact that he didn’t have the funds to buy an automobile. It was shortly afterwards that his dad stopped him from using his car in traveling to bars. His mother was the preacher in the community and it didn’t look good for the Jag to be parked in front of a beer joint, thus Danny had to find alternative transportation.

213

Behind the Microphone Maria Rose recorded a song that was played extensively in the Maryland, Delaware, Washington, D.C. and Virginia area. I asked Maria when I say, “Can We Still Be Friends,” what that means to her. Maria beams with delight and says, I was in Nashville and needed another song for the session I was playing. I came across this song written by my dear friend, Bill Anderson, titled, “Can We Still Be Friends.” That song stayed No.1 for a long time in the Baltimore market and up the East Coast. Bill said to me, “We almost had a national hit. Maria.”

“But it was unfortunate that some of the major radio stations didn’t want to take a chance on the record because, Lew, get this, they said it sounded too country. There was too much steel guitar. Do you believe that? I knew it was at that time country music was really changing. It was heading into a direction far away from the country that I grew up singing and playing.”

On a further note, in regard to Bill Anderson, when Maria recorded a CD with all her original songs, Bill wrote the liner notes praising the project.

Maria and Danny have been members of the Midwest Country Music program for seven years and the response for them has been overwhelming. In Maria’s words, “It has been so rewarding, we’ve met and made friends with good loyal people from throughout the country.”

In 2009, Maria and Danny recorded the No.1 gospel album of the year. They were both surprised, as Maria put it, “this was such an honor, but it really was a huge surprise. The album contained some great old time spirituals and was the first album recorded in our new studio.”

As I wrote earlier in this chapter, Maria Rose loves to give back. She is the president of an organization titled, “Performabilities,” a non-profit, tax exempt organization which was founded in August 1998, to provide entertainment to those with physical and mental disabilities.

Individuals and groups are encouraged to participate in shows and performances, thereby building confidence and self-esteem. Maria’s song, “You Are The Flame,” features twelve Special Olympic athletes from the Maryland and Washington, D.C. areas. Maria and Danny give of their time at no charge. To learn more about “Performabilities,” go to Performabilities. org. Danny and Maria have traveled the world for this cause. Their endeavor have taken them to places like Warsaw, Poland.”

Maria and Danny recorded a song that is getting a lot of attention on the RFD Television Program, “Midwest Country.” I had heard this performance on the program, and was looking forward to the duo singing it live. I asked Maria how this song titled, “On My Father’s Side” became reality. “We were at the Nashville Cowboy Church, there was a girl on the show that performed this beautiful song. It touched me, I fell in love with this song. I found out from her that she didn’t know who the writer was, so I did a lot of research and found the girl who wrote it. She lives in Georgia. So, I went through all the steps of copyright so I could record this song.

Lew, it really got to me, it took several takes for me to get it right. This song has become my most requested song.”

Unlike many country music stars that travel on elegant busses, Maria and Danny choose to be transported in a 1990 Honda. On the night of this interview in August 2014 at Lost Creek, WV, I had to know more about this vehicle. At the time of our conversation, the Honda had well over 500,000 miles. Maria and Danny told me they took a trip to the Honda manufacturing plant of Canada located in Ontario. They met with some workers who actually put the car together in 1990. Maria told me she’s shooting for a million plus miles. Maria and Danny safe travel and it’s my sincere wish that the next time we talk I can call you Lew with Maria Ro Million Miles Maria and Million Miles Danny. se an d Danny Elswick

214

Lew Dobbins As a Matter of Fact • Because of her ongoing volunteerism with various organizations, Maria received the Presidential Points of Light Award.

• Danny Elswick is a lifelong musician. His instrument of choice is the Fender Telecaster Guitar. His style of playing was inspired by country music star Jerry Reed.

• Danny and Maria were inducted into the Midwest Country Music Hall of Fame.

• Danny Elswick is an animal lover. He told me the story of losing their pet Shetland Sheepdog. “Holly” on August 11, 2000. Danny smiles and says, “Her favorite thing was chasing flashlights and reflections. She also knew when we would call out for pizza because she would set on her bench by the window to watch for him. We sadly miss Holly, she was a member of our family.” Years after the sheepdog’s death, Danny told me that there were strange events that happened that reminded them of Holly.

• Danny and Maria reside in Parkville, Maryland. They also have a home in Hampshire County, West Virginia.

• For more information on Maria and Danny go to their website.

Johnny Cochran Interview Johnny Cochran was born John Allen Cochran November 17, 1964, in the town of Buckhannon, WV. His father, Bert Franklin Cochran, was a popular singer/musician who was always playing music with his band or solo. Johnny’s mother, Helen Ruth Cochran, whose maiden name was Carpenter, devoted her life as full-time wife, mother and supporter of her husband’s music. It was soon after young Cochran’s birth that the family pulled up stakes and moved to their lifetime home in Diana, West Virginia.

Johnny with his mom It would be here, deep within the state of mountains, that five children and their father, blessed not only WV, but far beyond its borders with their original and unique music.

Their musical roots were bedded deep in country, bluegrass and spiritual music. The playing and singing Cochrans were stars of the Wheeling Jamboree USA. This country music program originated from Wheeling, WV every Saturday night and was aired on WWVA Radio, a 50,000 watt AM station. It was with his family that a young Johnny Cochran would launch a career that would earn him the title, “Fiddler of the Stars.” Johnny is a master of many musical instruments but his choice of playing on a regular basis is the fiddle. Johnny at a very young age showed an intense passion, to not only play the fiddle, but master the instrument.

There was a long time mountain fiddler named Jackie Osbourne that greatly influenced young Cochran and his desire to learn the fiddle. Johnny idolized Jackie to the point that he tried to imitate his style of playing. Now by all accounts, Jackie was quite a character. Johnny said one time to his mother, “Don’t I look just like Jackie?,” in which mother, Helen, replied, “You can imitate and look like him but don’t act like him.” Cochran had no formal training but was always inquisitive about the different styles of playing his favorite instrument. It is my belief that Johnny was blessed by God to be one of the fiddling greats. The Savior gave him the talent, and like a good farmer, John cultivated his crop.

Johnny’s musical journey with the stars first took place in Berryville, Virginia. John was only four years of age and playing at a Bill Monroe bluegrass festival, and it gets even better.

Mr. Bill, the father of bluegrass music, after seeing young Cochran play, invited him on stage to play with him and his band. Monroe announced that here’s the baby of bluegrass playing with the granddaddy of bluegrass. At the age of 5, this child prodigy cut his first instrumental, “Boil That Cabbage Down”.

215

Behind the Microphone This young man was so good at what he did the big band legend, Harry James, offered Johnny’s father one million dollars to show off Johnny around the world. In the words of father, Frank: “Harry’s manager came up to me and said he was instructed by Harry to offer me a million dollars for his son to be a part of the Harry James Show. The manager said that after Harry heard his son play, he wanted him, and would showcase his talent around the world.

I said back to the manager, “If you take all the rest of the family, we might talk.” In which James’ manager said. “No, we only want your son” and I said, “No.” Lew, you know as well as me what it’s like out there on the road. He was just too young. He would have just gotten burned out.”

Johnny and his family played the first four Jamboree in the Hills. Now for those that aren’t familiar with this musical event, this festival is compared to Woodstock, but instead of rock and roll being played the hills of WV were filled with country music. It was during several of the Jamborees that Daddy Frank told me: “The people would run down as close as they could to the stage and scream back,” he’s real.” You see, Lew, Johnny for so many was too good to be true. There were those that believed he wasn’t really playing the fiddle, but going through the motions as a soundtrack played.”

Johnny played with this father Frank, sister Linda, and brothers, Rick, Jimmy and Bert from the mid 60s to the early 80s. This still very young musician was soon to sprout wings and leave the nest. In1984 he was staring at a club in Erie, Pa, plus playing throughout the region.

All throughout the 80s Cochran continued to build on his reputation. The 90s would bring his talent of playing the fiddle to the national and international stage. It was in the 90s Johnny was often called, “King of the Fiddlers, the Fiddler of the Stars.” He toured with the legend George Jones, as one of the Jones boys, he went on the road managing and playing for Johnny Paycheck. He also traveled and played during this time period with one of the “queens of country music,” Lynn Anderson. Plus his fiddle playing was cast on the road with other country greats including Roger Miller, Merle Haggard and his West Virginia friend and country music star, Mel Street. There are so many stories of Johnny’s escapades on the road. Here’s one I feel comfortable telling.

Johnny Paycheck was booked at Gary’s Supper Club in Sutton, WV near the Cochran family home. Johnny Cochran’s brother, Bert, attempted to get free admittance. Brother Bert told the man in charge of the door that he personally knew Johnny and he should be let in free, at which time the huge man inserted he knew Johnny also. Bert insisted, “I mean, I really know Johnny.” The man at the door replied, “I really know Johnny.” In which Bert said, “I really know him better than you. I slept with him.” The man had a puzzled face. He stepped aside and let Bert in free. Bert like so many other children of a huge family were born into a home with not enough separate bedrooms to accommodate each child, so it was very common for siblings to sleep together.

When Johnny Paycheck was released from prison after serving time for the wounding of a man in an Ohio bar. Cochran was instrumental in putting together the new Johnny Paycheck band.

Cochran said, “When Johnny came out of prison he was like a new man, he gave up alcohol, drugs, and his habit of smoking multiple cigarette packs daily. He told me he really wanted to stay clean.”

Paycheck was given a real test. According to Cochran, when two of country music’s biggest stars entered his bus with a large amount of cocaine. Cochran said that Paycheck didn’t want any of the drug. Cochran said, “I knew at that time he was staying clean.” heck Payc Johnny with Johnny 216

Lew Dobbins Johnny Paycheck was an honorary member of The Hell’s Angels Motorcycle Club. Cochran talked of a tour they were on in the southern states when they were surrounded by a large number of bikers from the Outlaws Club, a rival gang organization of the Angels. A large group of Angels were dispatched to make sure that Paycheck and his traveling group bore no grief.

The Angels traveled with the Paycheck group all throughout the tour. Johnny and his men were no longer bothered as the Outlaws departed early in the tour.

Johnny Cochran was the youngest member of the Johnny Paycheck band. The country music outlaw named Cochran, “the Pup.” It would be later that Cochran would have an electric green fiddle engraved with Paycheck’s term, “the Pup.” It was during the 90’s that Cochran made the most of his career. it was a very rewarding life, but also demanding. Johnny became part owner of a country music club near Akron, Ohio. After leaving the nightclub, Johnny settled down in Myrtle Beach, SC where he played a grueling schedule for many years. Johnny, to this day, still returns to this city by the ocean, where he is still very popular.

It was at the end of the 90’s that Johnny moved back to his native home in the mountains of West Virginia. It would be here among the hills that Cochran would be crowned, the WV Fiddling Champ four times. He played at the American Mountain Theater in Elkins, WV through the seasons of 2008 and 2009. It was during this time that Johnny met his partner and soul mate, Brenda Alvarado. Brenda had been asking around looking for someone to teach her the fiddle, thus enter Johnny Cochran. In Johnny words: “I taught her the first time for an hour, my charge was $20. She pulled out a $100 bill and asked if I had change. It just so happened I did. Lew, I really think she was showing off and trying to impress me {laughs}.”

In 2010, Johnny and Brenda opened a country music venue in Lost Creek, WV. They named it, “The Orange Blossom Trail.” I was the master of ceremony through 2014 at this family oriented venue.

Johnny in recent years has discovered two young ladies who have went on to be Nashville recording artists, Emmalea Deal and Jocelyn Stout.

To date, Johnny has recorded ten studio albums. The most recent, a collection of fiddling hits.

It was in 2013 that Cochran along with Buddy Spicher and Billy Contreras recorded a tribute CD to their former boss, George Jones. They titled it, “Passing It On.” Everybody has a story. Johnny Cochran has many stories. As Marty Stuart once told me, “What Johnny has accomplished and gone through, he deserves a medal. Amen.”

As a Matter of Fact • In a 2012 interview, I asked Johnny’s mother, Helen, about the days of on the road with her family. “Well, Lew, if we were on the road for a week, I would take six different outfits, one for each day, plus everyday clothing.

I would have all the music ready, made sure everything was packed, albums were ready to be sold. I would also prepare the PA system, if it was necessary for us to use our own sound. I was a mother, wife, and road manager.

Now, Lew, my job was 24/7. When we would come off The Cochran Family the road, vegetables would be picked and canned.” Helen recalled the longest tour for the family. “We were on the road and we spent three weeks in New York. We played all through New York, Vermont, and several other northern states. We played 33 shows in 34 days.”

217

Behind the Microphone •

•

• • •

Johnny at a young age was distressed following the reported suicide of WV country music star, Mel Street. In the words of his father Frank, “Johnny had a lot of questions. He couldn’t understand what had happened. Mel was a family friend. In fact, Mel wanted to take Johnny on the road, and I denied his request. But, Lew, John got over Mel’s death as best he could and the family moved on.”

Country Music Hall of Fame member, Pee Wee King, according to Frank Cochran said his daughter, Linda, at Johnny Cochran and the Trailblazers, a band Lew rked with for five years at only 61/2 years of age was beyond belief. Pee Wee told Blowo ssom Trail Music Hall (Ph the Orange oto courtesy Frank, “The only things my children can pick is the change Orange Blossom Trail Mu sic Hall) from the top of my dresser.”

The Cochran family had their own TV show on WOAY, Beckley, WV. The show became one of the more popular programs on the southern WV television station.

The Cochran family after over 30 years of not playing together, reunited in 2012 for a sold out performance at the Orange Blossom Trail Music Hall in Lost Creek, WV. Frank and Helen were also the parents of a sixth child, Ruth, who desired not to play music, but along with her mother, were the family’s biggest supporters. Two of the Cochrans have passed on to a higher stage of performance. Gone but not forgotten are father Frank and brother Rick.

Lionel Cartwright Interview

It’s happened again, just when I feel I’ve written my last chapter another memory of my life presents itself. My wife, Cynthia, calls this “the never ending book.”

I had previously written of Brad Paisley using the WWVA Jamboree as a launching pad that led to a successful country music career. It was years earlier another young West Virginian made his presence known on the Jamboree. He not only performed, but was the musical director. This young man in his mid-twenties packed up and moved to Nashville in pursuit of stardom, and like Brad Paisley, he succeeded. I’m speaking of Lionel Cartwright, who not only recorded hit records, but would become the musical director of “Hee Haw” and star in a television series on The Nashville Network. Here are my wonderful memories of Lionel Cartwright.

It was shortly after the release of Lionel’s first single on MCA Records titled, “Give Me His Last Chance” that the young West Virginian and I sat down for a conversation on live country music radio. I had a feeling that this song was of true feelings, and I was right. In the words of Lionel Cartwright, “Well, Lew, it’s a little autobiographical, I guess, it kinda has to do about how I met my wife. She was dating another guy at the time and they weren’t getting along too well. Now, to tell you the truth, I didn’t write this song at the time all of this was going on but the thought stayed with me, so I put words about this experience into song about two years later after we got married. It’s true life that I have found, Lew, makes the best song.”

The song, “Give Me His Last Chance,” was released from his first self-titled album in 1989. Cartwright wrote all the songs on this album with the exception of one, “Like Father, Like Son.” Cartwright beamed with joy when I brought up the song. “Lew, I loved that song the first time I heard it with my producer, Tony Brown. We were listening to Don Schlitz perform at The Bluebird Cafe in Nashville. I remember it like it was yesterday.

He said, “Here’s a song that Paul Overstreet and I just wrote.” That was the first time I heard “Like Father, Like Son.” 218

Lew Dobbins The whole room went quiet and Tony said, “Lionel, if you were a famous star, you could cut that song (laughs).” Well, I wasn’t famous, but I got the first cut on the song. The funny part about getting to record this song was the fact that Don’s publisher was sitting at the table with us and he saw how passionate I was about the song. So, in about two weeks I received this call completely out of the blue. The voice on the other end of the line said, “If you want to cut the song, it’s yours.” I am so grateful for Dan, Paul and his publisher for letting me record this song. I knew it was one of those songs that would eventually be a hit. I am so excited and so is MCA. “Like Father, Like Son,” I’m sure, will be a future single.

Lionel and Pat Sarneggi, a promotion man from MCA, were traveling across the country visiting select Billboard reporting radio stations. They both felt the station I reported from, WKKW in Clarksburg, WV, was a very important country radio station that determined the success of country music records. It was during our conversation that I asked Lionel if his public life was starting to deteriorate because of his early success. “Yes, Lew, it’s starting somewhat, but it doesn’t bother me, I love it. I worked so hard to get where I am and I am thankful for people like you and the fans who enjoy and believe in what I do. It was early on I was determined to create a balance between Lionel Cartwright, the county music writer and singer, and the private, married Lionel Cartwright. It’s working well. You have to have a balance or it could be disastrous. I’m right where I need to be.”

I asked Lionel with all the traveling if he was writing as much. “To tell you the truth, Lew, I am not only visiting country music radio but I am doing a lot of concert work. I found out when you are on the road you don’t have much time to write. You are either working on stage or trying to get as much sleep as possible. But I will say, prior to my visit with you I was determined to write this song as giving back to WV. I finished it at 3:00 a.m. this morning in my hotel room. I titled it, “Coal Town.” It’s about life in West Virginia and I hope to soon record this song as a “thank you.” That was Lionel Cartwright in 1989. He didn’t wear a hat, but if he did, it would be a white one, he is truly one of the good guys.

As a Matter of Fact • Cartwright was interested in music from an early age. He first took piano lessons as a child before going on to master guitar and eight other instruments. Lionel first performed publicly at age 10 at a community gathering.

• Young Lionel went on to serve as performer, arranger and musical director on The Nashville Network’s musical sitcoms, “I-40 Paradise” and “Pickin’ at the Paradise.”

• Between 1988 and 1992, Cartwright charted twelve singles on the Billboard Hot Country Singles Chart including a No. Pat Sarneggi, Lionel Cartwright and 1 single in 1991 titled, “Leap of Faith.”

Lew in WKKW Studios (photo taken by • Since exiting MCA, Cartwright has composed themes for a WKKW employee) television series.

• He currently serves as the worship pastor at Hopepark Church in Nashville.

• On a personal note—When I was introduced to Lionel, he said, “It’s nice to put a face to the voice.”

• I said, “I don’t understand.”

• Young Cartwright informed me that he listened to me on WKKW Radio.

• I said to Lionel, “You mean you pick up me and this radio station way up in Glen Dale, WV.” • He said, “Yes, that he and his family lived high atop a mountain and WKKW came in strong.” I knew he was shooting straight with me when he started mocking some of my radio sayings. Oh my, what precious memories.

219

Behind the Microphone Lew Dobbins Radio Written & Performed by Jay Hill Jay Hill Music from the CD “Gunfight Poet” If it ain’t one thing, it’s another, To think that one is your brother, Mama always said there’d be days like this, One bad apple just spoils the bunch, Better not sing before you eat your brunch, And always ask her name before you have some kids.

CHORUS: This world is a merry-go spinning round, spinning round, Like the records spinning on the Lew Dobbins radio, It’s up real slow and down real fast, Don’t write a check that your tail can’t cash, Sometimes you got to leave before you want to go.

Don’t let strangers give you candy, And a fiddle player comes in handy, You see a lot of things out there on the road, Like right ain’t always right, Lord, And left ain’t always wrong, Go to jail on Friday before the picture show.

Sometimes your mouth gonna need a latch, Don’t count your chickens before they hatch, And always try to kill two birds with one stone, Cause the early bird gets the worm, Sometimes, boy, you’ve got to wait your turn, Sometimes things are just better left alone.

CHORUS: This world is a merry-go spinning round, spinning round, Like the records spinning on the Lew Dobbins radio, It’s up real slow and down real fast, Don’t write a check that you tail can’t cash, Sometimes you got to leave before you want to go.

220

THE SONGS OF LEW DOBBINS

Lew has written hundreds of songs from the mid-60’s thru present day. On the following pages Lew has chosen a few of his favorites to share with you.

221

Behind the Microphone THE BALLAD OF THE SALVATION ARMY Written by Lew Dobbins Drinking beer in the Sixth Street Grill, On a rainy, cold Saturday night, The ole boys at the rear, Were about ready to fight,

The Salvation Army, They’re a good bunch of folks, And we’re more than happy to help We beer drinking soaks.

I was drinking down 32s, I was a feelin’ alright, When a lady from the Salvation Army came in, Flashing her pearly whites.

So ride on Salvation Army, And do your thing.

Helping your fellow man, And working for the King.

She strolled up to me, With a cup and book in her hand, She said, “Now tell me son, Would you like to help your fellow man?”

I reached in my pocket, And pulled out a coin, That woman thanked me, Then that lady she moved on.

The further she walked, The richer she got, Although I know that pocket change, Wasn’t a helluva lot.

But you would have thought, She had a million when she was done, Stopped at the door,smiled and waved, And thanked everyone.

What I had just seen, Made me feel good all over, Seeing those studs giving, And not running for cover.

The old boys in this bar, They’re the salt of this earth, No diamonds or gold, Could measure their worth.

I’ve heard about the Salvation Army, And all they do, I’ve listened to my daddy talk about All the families they help through.

222

Keep on pushin’, Bringing your books around, We’ll be more than happy to help, You help those that are down.

Lew Dobbins HAVE NO LOVE LEFT WITHIN ME Written by Lew Dobbins Nobody gives a hoot in hell for me, I do not have a single friend, My woman up and left me, When will my troubles end.

CHORUS: Go away from my door, Donna Ray, I’ll only get in your way, I have no love left within me, And I’ll bring you endless misery .

The whiskey it keeps right on a pouring, Drowning what’s left of my brain, And I’m seriously beginning to wonder, If I’ll ever see the sunshine again.

CHORUS: Go away from my door, Liza Jane, Go back from where you came, I have no love left within me, And I’ll bring you endless misery.

My mama has her problems, Daddy’s got them, too, Brother’s in Afghanistan, And I don’t know what to do.

CHORUS: Go away from my door, Mary Lou, I’m not so good for you, I have no love left within me, And I’ll bring you endless misery.

I’m looking out a window, And the only escape I see, Is a highway that leads to nowhere, On that highway I surely will be.

CHORUS: Go away from my door, Beth Ann, I’m not who you think I am, I have no love left within me, And I’ll bring you endless misery.

223

Behind the Microphone THE HATFIELD AND MCCOYS Written by Lew Dobbins Come gather round girls, come gather round boys, And I’ll tell you a story about the Hatfields and McCoys, They killed on one another for 28 years, They filled the Tug River with their blood and their tears.

Hatred commenced brewing with the theft of a pig, Matters got worse when Anse deserted Lee, Then the talk of marriage between Jonsee and Roseanne, Was way too much to try and understand.

From 1863 to 1891, A war was fought that couldn’t be won, Was an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, Didn’t matter what was lie or what was truth.

CHORUS: Come gather round girls, come gather round boys, And I’ll tell you a story about the Hatfields and McCoys, They killed on one another for 28 years, They filled the Tug River with their blood and their tears, They filled the Tug River with their blood and their tears.

Devil Anse Hatfield and Randolph McCoy, Inflicted pain on each other with great pride and joy, From the West Virginia border over to the Kentucky side, Each man decided who would live and who would die.

Time either kills or cures all ills, Time finally brought peace to the hills, Devil Anse found God, Randolph went down in flames, They left history decide who was to blame

224

CHORUS: Come gather round girls, come gather round boys, And I’ll tell you a story about the Hatfields and McCoys, They killed on one another for 28 years, They filled the Tug River with their blood and their tears.

They filled the Tug River with their blood and their tears.

Lew Dobbins I’M BACK IN THE BOTTLE AGAIN Written by Lew Dobbins I’m back in the bottle again, Welcome home my dear old friend, Since you’ve gone, I haven’t been the same, I’m back in the bottle again.

It was three years ago to this day, My body was decaying away, My brain was drowning in a 100 proof insane, Now I’m back in the bottle again.

My addiction laid one drink away, Now that away is back with me today, My hands are trembling on the throttle of a runaway train, And I’m back in the bottle again.

CHORUS: I’m back in the bottle again, Welcome home my dear old departed friend, Since you’ve gone, I haven’t been the same, I’m back in the bottle again.

Don’t tell me you know what I’m going through, You’ve not walked a foot in my shoes, don’t have a clue, I can no longer stand the AA pain, Now I’m back in the bottle again.

I’ve lost interest in today, let along tomorrow, The good life lied was just time borrowed, Watching my life go down in flames, laying drunk on the corner of Main, And I’m back in the bottle again.

CHORUS: I’m back in the bottle again, Welcome home my dear old departed friend, Since you’ve gone, I haven’t been the same, Back in the bottle again.

225

Behind the Microphone THE COAL MINE Written by Lew Dobbins The days and the nights all look the same, I’m going to a place where my father once came, The feelings I have my tongue will not tell, I feel a long ways from heaven and closer to hell.

My chariot waits in front of a mine, The thoughts of danger you must leave behind, Get your head on straight, but don’t think too fast, The next move you make, may be your last .

It’s dark as a dungeon way down in a mine, The only thing it knows is to be unkind, It will tear at your flesh till you’re cold and still, If the cave-in don’t kill you, the black lung will.

CHORUS: Now I lay me down to sleep, I pray the Lord my soul to keep, But if I should die before I wake, Bury me in a mine and bury me deep.

I see in your eyes as I look up at you.

You’re about to ask why I do what I do, Save your breath my story’s too long, Just think of me when you turn your lights on.

No one owns the mine, the mine owns us, It turns ashes to ashes and dust to dust, It’s a hole in the ground where the devil sleeps, Makes cracks in the wall so the methane can seep.

I’m an underground miner, I dig for the coal, It’s wrecked my body, tried to steal my soul, But when I die I will be well, Going straight up to heaven cause I’ve lived in hell.

CHORUS: Now I lay me down to sleep, I pray the Lord my soul to keep, But if I should die before I wake, Bury me in a mine and bury me deep.

226

Lew Dobbins ODE TO THE AMISH Written by Lew Dobbins My son planned a road trip up to Ohio, He called and asked if I wish to go, He had been to a place that was calling him back, In a land of long dresses, beards and black hats.

To an old man this voyage seemed so far, To see people drive horses rather than cars, But of life’s curiosity, I never have lacked, Want to learn of long dresses, beards and black hats.

Interstate up to Dover, then Highway 39, It felt like I was traveling back in time, Up ahead two horses pulled a carriage of black, Filled with long dresses, beards and black hats.

Restaurants and stores lined the road, On many a building the same name was scrolled, I waved at this and smiled at hat, In a land of long dresses, beards and black hats.

We rode in a wagon around a wildlife farm, I hand fed horses in a big red barn, I felt I was where Noah once sat, In the land of long dresses, beards and black hats.

I found peace, felt spiritual in this place, I didn’t see one discouraging face, The people were real, they didn’t put on an act, In their long dresses, beards and black hats.

Their beliefs and customs to many our strange, They are who they are, they don’t like modern change, If there’s a heaven on earth, I know where it’s at, In the land of long dresses, beards and black hats.

I was planning a road trip up to Ohio, I called my son and asked if he wished to go, I had been to a place that was calling me back, To the land of long dresses, beards, and black hats.

227

Behind the Microphone LET THAT COAL MINE DIE Written by Lew Dobbins It was July 1, 1962, I never saw a sky so blue, Twenty miners went down, In the cold hard ground, Twenty miners were never found.

A many a man, a many a woman, Descended upon the town, They shoveled and they dug, For 10 days and nights, But below never hear a sound.

CHORUS: Mama, sweet Mama, please don’t cry, Pretty Mama, please don’t cry, Don’t look to the sky, And ask why, why, why, Just let that coal mine die.

The company said this, The company said that, But with your speculation, Please don’t bother, The only thing that’s known for sure, Many a child lost many a father The big D-9’s caved that coal mine in, They leveled where evil once stood, But on a cold dark night, If the winds blowing right, You still smell burning coal and wood.

CHORUS: Mama, sweet Mama, please don’t cry, Pretty Mama, please don’t cry, Don’t look so the sky, And ask why, why, why, Just let that coal mine die.

The next time you run in to a hard working miner, Thank him for the coal that you burn, And never speak harsh words to that hard working miner, He may go down and never return, 228

CHORUS: Mama sweet Mama, please don’t cry, Pretty Mama, please don’t cry, Don’t look to the sky, And ask why, why, why, Just let that coal mine die.

Lew Dobbins LAST OF THE RHINESTONE COWBOYS Written by Lew Dobbins He’s up their standing on a dim lighted stage, The songs he’s singing have mellowed with age, He has songs of sadness, songs of joy, This ole’ boy he’s the last of the Rhinestone Cowboys.

He’s been singing his country for a long time, And the garments he’s wearing they’ve all cast behind, But he can’t bring himself to change his way of life, For if he did it would cut like a knife.

Just look at his face and it will tell all, Life to this man hasn’t always been a ball, He’s lived it his way, sowed a few bad seeds, This cowboy he’s the last of a vanishing breed.

Rhinestone cowboy, thanks, thanks a lot, For giving us your music with all that you’ve got.

You stayed with your country, Would not do no other, Country music thanks you, You’ve been a good mother.

He’s the last of the rhinestone cowboys, There’s meaning in the words he sings, When he’s up on stage, that ol’ boy he’s the king, And I kinda think that’s a good thing He’s the last of the Rhinestone Cowboys.

229

Behind the Microphone VIRGIL AND RUTH Written by Lew Dobbins It hasn’t rained in 48 days, The corn was withering away They both made a vow in Joe’s soda shop, They weren’t gonna die with the crops.

Bright lights were calling their names, So to Dallas, Texas they came, They were like two birds the zoo turned loose, They felt freedom, Virgil and Ruth.

They had some money in their socks, And for a while they surely did rock, They were expeditionaries seeking the truth, They were Virgil and Ruth.

Virgil fixed cars, Ruth sang in Taylor’s Bar, Virgil was good with his hands, Ruth could hook a tooth, Livin’ large, Virgil and Ruth.

Taylor whispered in Ruth’s good ear, His words brought her to tears, She didn’t want to believe, but she sought the truth, Was Virgil cheating on Ruth?

In the middle of a sad country song, Ruth found Virgil doing her wrong, The last words Virgil heard, “I don’t deserve this abuse”, “Goodbye, Virgil,” said Ruth.

Ruth sets in the electric chair, And for the first time old Virgil’s not there, They were expeditionaries seeking the truth, The truth killed Virgil and Ruth.

It hasn’t rained for 102 days, The corn has withered away, Old Joe’s hearing strange voices in his soda shop, Saying they wouldn’t die with the crops.

Sometimes the truth is hard to handle, It can steal your heart like vandals, Make you feel as an empty as a vacant phone booth, That’s the story of Virgil and Ruth.

That’s the truth about Virgil and Ruth.

230

Lew Dobbins A MAGICAL NIGHT Written by Lew Dobbins It was a beautiful West Virginia moonlite night, I thought to myself what a magnificent night to enjoy my new Harley bike, So beneath the stars and a moon so bright, I throttled down on my Harley and was soon out of sight.

I motored up a country backroad off 1-79, The further I traveled stresses of my life began to unwind, I had broken from my cage, felt free as a bird, I didn’t speak or hear a discouraging word.

I set high atop my steed till I ran out of road, But before turning back I dumped my worrisome load, Then like a flash my Harley and me were soon out of sight, Oh my, my what a magical night.

Live to ride, ride to live.

Dolores Tera

ngo, owner of

B & B Harle

y Davidson,

Nutter Fort,

WV

231

Behind the Microphone WSM Written by Lew Dobbins Uncle Arnett told me about a country show, That aired every Saturday on the radio, He said it started at eight, I should tune it in, On 650 AM, WSM. I was twisting and turning on a radio knob, On came a preacher talking about God. Then this music burst in and replaced words of sin, I found 650 AM, WSM. It was a snowy cold, wintery night, I heard this song about Martha White, The music touched me, wanted to hear it again, It was the Grand Ole Opry on WSM. While most kids my age were watching TV, Enjoying “My Three Sons” with their family, I was learning about life on 650 AM, Listening to the Opry on WSM. As I grew older and was running the roads, In a ‘56 Ford there were wild oats I needed to sow, But come Saturday at 8, my running would end, To listen to the Opry on WSM. The Opry was a part of my life, It lifted my spirits, took away my strife, Now this new country that’s playing makes me yearn for when, I listened to the Opry on WSM. It’s a long way to Nashville, From the West Virginia Hills, I have the means but not the will, To see the country music I love be killed It was a cold snowy, wintery night, I heard this song about Martha White.

232

Lew Dobbins PURE WHITE TRASH Written by Lew Dobbins What you see is what you get, What you get is what you see, She has a buck head on the wall, Side a 20 inch bass, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

She was born 40 years ago, She’s hillbilly from head to toe, She wears tight-fitting blue jeans, And a long red sash, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

She toils on a sawmill lathe, She’s a southern Baptist faith, She’s proud of that scar from a mud-boggin crash, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

Think of her what you may, It doesn’t matter anyway, It’ Saturday night and she’s gonna get smashed, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

She drinks her beer in a bar, She drives a buy here, pay here car, She’s wrote a few checks her ass couldn’t cash, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

CHORUS: Don’t think she will, cause she won’t, Don’t think she won’t, cause she will, I tip my hat and raise my glass, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

CHORUS: Don’t think she will, cause she won’t, Don’t think she won’t, cause she will, She’s a loyal fan of Presley and Cash, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

She loves to run with the boys, She plays with them like little toys, She lays the rouge on thick and black eyelash, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

Married she will never be, Why buy the beef when the meat is free, She’s known as the queen of syphoning gas, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

She lives in a double wide, At the bottom of a mountain side, She has a hole in the floor for illegal stash, She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

CHORUS: Don’t think she will, cause she won’t, Don’t think she won’t cause she will.

She stopped sleeping with strangers, Since that last bad rash.

She’s the symbol of pure white trash.

233

Behind the Microphone WHAT THE HELL’S HAPPENED TO MY COUNTRY? Written by Lew Dobbins The flying V’s are turned up higher than high, If Buck was alive, tears would fill his eyes, They call it country, I call it a travesty, What the hell’s happened to my country?

This music called country, I don’t understand, It all runs together like grease in a frying pan, I hear many a trucker plea across their CB, What the hell’s happened to my country?

The country I knew died a long time ago, It was replaced with a cheap form of rock and roll, Nashville took a strong pot of coffee and made watered-down tea, What the hell’s happened to my country?

I was channel surfing, I surely was bored, When up popped the Country Music Awards, It was on CMT, but it sounded like MTV, What the hell’s happened to my country?

What’s on my mind, I’ve got off my chest, I’m all worked up, need some rest, As I drift off to sleep, I think of Keith Whitley, What the hell’s happened to my country?

The last thing I remember, it’s fifteen past eleven, I dreamed I died and went to hillbilly heaven, In a deep Texas draw, Tex Ritter asked me, “What the hell’s happened to my country?”

Young male on-air country music personality asked, “Kitty, who?,” Young female on air country music personality asked, “Ernest, who?,” Old broken down country music disc jockey, me, says: “You don’t know squat about your history,” What the hell’s happened to my country?

234

Lew Dobbins HALL OF SHAME Written by Lew Dobbins I hold you to blame for ruining my name, And putting me in the hall of shame, I meant that part about death do us part, That’s why I put a bullet through your heart.

I covered my ears, didn’t want to see, What all my friends were telling me, You were running with another man, While I served in a foreign land, And you no longer wore our golden wedding band.

CHORUS: I told you I was coming back from Iraq, But you didn’t hear a damn word I said, You were lying on a stranger making love in our bed, And the horror of that war went through my head.

Didn’t say a word, just lowered my gun, In seconds the deed was done, I stood at your feet, I did not cry, It was my way of saying “goodbye.”

CHORUS: That was exactly a year ago today, Ain’t it funny how time slips away, They say I’m crazy, but not insane, For wanting to kill you again.

Every week this prison shrink asks me why two people had to die, And every week I touch his golden wedding band, He’s too stupid to try and understand.

CHORUS: I now have a number for a name, And darlin’ I still hold you to blame, I meant that part about death do us part, That’s why I put a bullet through your heart.

235

Behind the Microphone THREE CHORDS AND THE TRUTH Written by Lew Dobbins I no longer hear Ritter, Williams or Wells, Recordman says, “Their music don’t sell,” It’s out with the old, in with the new, Gone is the music, three chords and the truth.

Once upon a time, Roy Acuff was king, There was meaning to the words Webb Pierce would sing, Songs about betrayed women and a boy named Sue, Sadly gone are three chords and the truth.

CHORUS, Three chords and the truth, Lost with “The Rose and a Baby Ruth,” Three chords and the truth, It’s all watered down, lost its 100 proof, I sadly grieve over, three chords and the truth.

Most songs of today will not endure or last, They won’t become classics, like those of the past, The royalty of country music don’t deserve this abuse, Gone but not forgotten, three chords and the truth.

I saved all my 33’s and 45’s, Placed on my victrolla, the dead comes alive, I feel their presence hooking a tooth, Playing three chords and singing the truth.

CHORUS, Three chords and the truth, An endangered species, like the corner phone booth, Three chords and the truth, Don’t tell me it’s progress, what a lame excuse, I want to hear the honesty in three chords and the truth.

I want to hear the real three chords and the truth.

236

Lew Dobbins ARE YOU READY TO BE REBORN? Written & Performed by Lew Dobbins The judgment days a comin’ And it might not be too long Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

Will you see a smilin’ Jesus Or feel the devil’s scorn, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

CHORUS: Are you ready, are you ready, Are you ready, To be reborn, There’s an angel of God He’s unpackin a horn, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

Are you tryin’ real hard, To leave a sinner’s life behind, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

Our maker is tough, But he’s not blind, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

The time is now, You must decide, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

You may run with the devil, But from the Lord, You cannot hide, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

CHORUS: Are you ready, are you ready, Are you ready, to be reborn?

There’s an angel of God He’s warmin’ up his horn, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

Do you live the life of a sinner, But set in a church’s pew, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

When the roll is called up yonder, They will be no room for you, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

There’s truth in the words, That the Bible tells, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

You’ll either walk streets of gold, Or burn in eternal hell, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

The Lord’s comin’ back From once he came, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

CHORUS: Are you ready, are you ready, Are you ready, to be reborn?

There’s an angel of God He’s fixin’ to blow his horn Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

CHORUS: Are you ready, are you ready, Are you ready, To be reborn?

There’s an angel of God, Tuning up his horn, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

The blind will see, And the lame sill walk, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

The deaf will hear, And the mute will talk, Are you ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

The king of beasts, Will like down with the gentle lamb?

Are your ready, are you ready, To be reborn?

237

Behind the Microphone STONED Written by Lew Dobbins A Tele guitar and a lifetime ago, I played my first country road show, I wear a rhinestone jacket that Newdy sewed, That’s good enough reason to go out and get stoned.

Tonight, Pittsburgh, I make you my home, It’s a part of the country where Steelers roam, There’s people all around me but I’m feeling alone, That’s a real good reason to go out and get stoned.

Elvis Presley, I hold you to blame, Since the first time I heard you, I’ve never been the same, You invited me to Graceland, but I laid drunk in San Antoine, And that’s a damn good reason to go out and get stoned.

CHORUS: I don’t know where I’m going, but I sure enough know where I have been, I’m tired, hungry and as dry as a bone, That’s reason enough to go out and get stoned I’ve played on land, in air, on sea, Seen the good, the bad, and the ugly, There’s days I get lost in the twilight zone, Too many nights of going out and getting stoned.

I’m a road musician and I’m damn good, I’d rather drink cold beer then eat like I should, I tried to call sweet Becky but instead I got mean Joan, It’s a night that’s made to go out and get stoned.

I once dreamed of being a singing star, Came close, but no cigar, 238

Now I’m content to be playing behind wannabe Jones, That will make one want to go out and get stoned.

CHORUS: I don’t know where I’m going, but I sure enough know where I have been, If you find me dead, please chisel on my stone, It’s a damn good night to go out and get stoned.

I drink my beer with salt on the foam, The key of E is where I get my best tone, I pawned a ’60 Les Paul, never paid the loan, And that’s a damn good reason to go out and get stoned.

Lew Dobbins I’M NOT DEAD YET Written by Lew Dobbins My eyes are blurry, skins turned pale, I’m tired, old and frail, But I can still belly-up and lay down a bet, I’m slowing down, but I’m not dead yet.

All the women in my life are just memories, They’re all locked in my head for only me to see, There was Cindy, Mary Beth and wicked Yvette, Can’t love them no more, but I’m not dead yet.

CHORUS: Not dead yet, Not dead yet, I’ve been saddled, rode and put away wet, It’s getting hard to see, but I’m not dead yet.

I can’t wiggle my toes, or raise my head, I recall words of wisdom that my father once said, I’m laying in roses top a four poster bed, My heart stopped beating and I guess I’m dead.

CHORUS: But I’m not dead yet, Not dead yet, I’m fighting good against evil, I swear I won’t quit, The odds are against me, but I’m not dead yet, Not dead yet.

I’ve often wondered what may have been, If I would have let Jesus come in, I walked life’s tightrope, didn’t use a net, My hands getting cold, but I’m not dead yet.

I’m standing on a mountain way, way up high, I’m waving down below saying my goodbyes, The life you live, is the table you set, The sun’s going down, but I’m not dead yet.

CHORUS: Not dead yet, Not dead yet, I’ve lived life my way, have little regret, I feel times growing short, but I’m not dead yet.

Could go to heaven, may go to hell, To tell you the truth, I really can’t tell, I may burn in hell or in the Jordan get wet, I don’t feel I’ll see morning, but I’m not dead yet

239

Behind the Microphone NASHVILLE TOWN Written by Lew Dobbins I lurk in darkness, don’t make a sound, I am lost, don’t wish to be found, A tombstone reads “I’m dead in the ground,” But my spirit lives on in Nashville town.

I’ve seen them come, seen them go, I’ve seen them higher than high and lower than low, Seen smiles of joy turn to tormented frowns, My spirit’s seen it all in Nashville town.

The country music today isn’t the same, There’s those that love it, others complain, Long before Roy died, they removed his crown, Once upon a time in Nashville town.

The singers keep singing, the beat goes on, The writers keep writing assembly line songs, I don’t know where it’s headed, they don’t know where it’s bound, It’s never what it seems in Nashville town.

I died in ‘52 on a New Year’s Eve night, Through West Virginia darkness, I saw the light, To know one’s surprise, I came unwound, But my spirit lives on in Nashville town.

240

Lew Dobbins I DON’T SLEEP WELL AT NIGHT Written by Lew Dobbins I was a young boy who became a man, Back in 1964, I didn’t enlist, but my government insist, I fight in the Vietnam war.

The D. I. said, “I don’t care how you feel, I’m going to teach you how to kill,” He taught me well, I took many a life, And I don’t sleep well at night.

Four hundred days and a lifetime ago, I’m flying back to Idaho, I was greeted with hatred, told to get back on my flight, And I don’t sleep well at night.

CHORUS: I supported Johnson with my dad and mom, He thanked me with Vietnam, I’m not judging the wrong, not judging the right, But I don’t sleep well at night.

I fought for my country, took a stand, I was no longer an American, Those words and feelings cut worse than a knife And I don’t sleep well at night.

I’m an American soldier, a Vietnam vet, I fought in a war most wish to forget, I wear a heart of purple, lost most of my sight, And I don’t sleep well at night.

Time supposed to cure all ills, But time hasn’t changed the way I feel, Tonight I stare and wish on a star so bright, Please help me sleep tonight.

CHORUS: I supported Lyndon Johnson with my dad and mom, He thanked me with Vietnam, I’m not judging the wrong, not judging the right, But I don’t sleep well at night.

241

Behind the Microphone THE CHRISTMAS GIFT Written by Lew Dobbins Dear Santa, it’s been a long time since I’ve written to you, The last year I recall was 1962, But it’s important you know I’ve never stopped believing in you, I remember with fondness I told you what I would like, And low and behold on Christmas morning beneath the tree was a beautiful red bike.

Now after all these years I would like a new red bike, This one is motorized and symbolizes the freedom of American life, Now if you are too busy to answer my request, I understand, But please pass a note to my wife, So when I rise on Christmas morn, smell turkey from the oven and remember the Christ child born, I look beneath the Christmas tree and see, A new red Harley Davidson just for me.

242

Lew Dobbins BILLY’S COMING HOME TODAY Written by Lew Dobbins Billy’s coming home today, From a land many miles away, I pray he’s home to stay, Billy’s coming home today.

Mama bake him a cake, We’ll have a party down by the lake, We’ll have all the fun we can take, Billy’s coming home today.

Let’s all go down to the station, We’ll have us a celebration, Let’s show Billy our appreciation, Billy’s coming home today.

When my friend stepped down from the train, I could tell he wasn’t the same, He starred in the air and walked with a cane, Billy came home today.

He would drink, then he would fight, He didn’t sleep much at night, He tried to come back, but he was still in Iraq.

Billy couldn’t come home.

He was home just 28 days, When the hearse hauled him away, He put a bullet in his head, but he was already dead, Billy left home today.

To all the American Vets, May we never, ever forget, I pray that you’re well and not livin’ in hell, And I hope you’re home to stay.

Billy’s going home today, From a land many miles away, Please Lord let him in, what man’s without sin, Billy’s going home today.

Lew’s song, “Billy’s Coming Home Today” on the “Catch a Rising Star” DVD produced by Paramount Group Studios and sent to radio stations coast to coast in 2010.

243

Behind the Microphone THE BALLAD OF CYNTHIA & JESCO (WHITE) Written by Lew Dobbins I lost my wife to Jesco White, They ran upon each other in the Nashville night, They drank so much whiskey, they could float off to sea, He’s just like another outlaw with the name Jesse.

CHORUS: Cynthia, love of my life, Damn you, Jesco, you’ve messed up my life.

Cynthia, love of my life, That crazy dancin’ outlaw done stole my wife.

I hear they’re livin’ large down in Boone County, Cynthia, Elvis, Jesco, and good ol’ Jessie.

While I’m, down in the dumps, thinkin’ about what once was, They’re getting high on a double super buzz.

CHORUS: Cynthia, love of my life, Damn you, Jesco, you’ve messed up my life.

Cynthia, love of my life, That crazy dancin’ outlaw done stole my wife.

I’ve said all I need to say, But I hope someday that woman does pay, I pray she falls to her knees and for her life she does beg, The first time she fixes Jesco, slimy, sloppy eggs.

CHORUS: Cynthia, love of my life, Damn you, Jsesco, you’ve screwed up my life, Cynthia, love of my life, That crazy dancin’ outlaw done stole my wife.

244

Lew’s song, “THE BALLAD OF CYNTHIA & JESCO (WHITE)” on the “Catch a Rising Star” DVD

Lew Dobbins DOWN ON MUSIC ROW Written by Lew Dobbins I roared into Nashville a feelin’ very well, But visions of Heaven soon turned to hell, My destiny in life was a place that I must go, Had songs to be heard, down on Music Row. I sang to him and I sang to her, Said “yes ma’am, and said “yes sir,” I punished my body, sold my soul, To play my songs down on Music Row. Some days I drink whiskey, some nights I drink beer.

If I drink them both together of me you should fear, To face my rejections, I stay numb from head to toe, One can lose one’s self down on Music Row. CHORUS: I have not broken, but I surely am bent, I’m hopelessly homeless, could not pay the rent, I’m addicted like the gambler that lays down his bet, This Music Row will kill you, but I’m not dead yet.

I woke up this morning, it was pouring down rain, Self-doubt and worry clouded up my brain.

Yes, does not mean yes, but no means no, That’s the way it rolls down on Music Row. A few of them make it, but most do not, They lose the battle they valiantly fought, A natural high can lead to an altered low, That’s just the way it is down on Music Row .

I could leave tomorrow, might leave today, To all concerned it wouldn’t matter either way, But I wrote this song, I hear a saxophone blow, This may be my day down on Music Row. CHORUS: Some days go on forever, some nights have no end, I have some acquaintances, but very few friends, I’m trying to write this song that no one will forget, This Music Row will kill you, but I’m not dead yet.

Lew received Honorable Mention in the national publication of the AMERICAN SONGWRITER magazine for this song.

245

Behind the Microphone UNCLE LEW Written by Lew Dobbins Uncle Lew sucked down Pabst Blue Ribbons just about every day, The more he drank, the more he preached of American values gone away, His hair laid on his shoulders, a beard ran down his chest, Had a federal government license, but never took a test.

CHORUS: Uncle Lew was a radio man, spoke words of truth and sang, Huff and puffed on a corn cob pipe, wound up in the Hall of Fame, He was a silver tongued devil, went on air in ‘54.

Proudly wore a purple heart he won in the Korean War. Uncle Lew stared at Crosley radio and saw Nashville, Tennessee, Had a front row seat every Saturday at the Grand Ole Opry, Made friends with Johnny, Waylon and Willie, too, He was rooming with Shel, when he wrote “A Boy Named Sue.” CHORUS: Uncle Lew was a radio man, spoke words of truth and sang, Huff and puffed on a corn cob pipe, wound up in the Hall of Fame, He was a silver tongued devil, went on air in ‘54, Proudly wore a purple heart he won in the Korean War. Aunt Cindy was a beautiful woman, got married in a gingham gown, Use to pray for Lew, when Lew didn’t wish to be found, She called Lew, “Lewis,” spoke of him with pride, Let me play his Epiphone, after Uncle died.

CHORUS: Uncle Lew was a radio man, spoke words of truth and sang, Huff and puffed on a corn cob pipe, wound up in the Hall of Fame, He was a silver tongued devil, went on air in ‘54, Proudly wore a purple heart he won in the Korean War.

246

Lew Dobbins COMING FOR TO CARRY ME HOME Written by Lew Dobbins I looked over the DMZ, and what did I see, Coming for to carry me home, A band of Vietcong lookin’ straight at me, Coming for to carry me home.

I radioed for help but a posse does not arrive, Coming for to carry me home, They’ll have to shoot me dead, I won’t be taken alive.

Coming for to carry me home.

CHORUS: They shot high, they shot low, tried to kill this G.I. Joe, Coming for to carry me home, They shot high, they shot wide, trying to blowout my insides, Coming for to carry me home.

I looked toward the heavens and cursed this war, Coming for to carry me home, For the first time I thought who am I dying for, Coming for to carry me home.

From a long summer’s nap I finally woke up, Coming for to carry me home, There was my mother serving me tea from that old silver cup, Coming for to carry me home.

From time to time I hear, America finally got it straight, Coming for to carry me home, But it’s way too little and much too late, Coming for to carry me home.

CHORUS: They shot high, they shot low, they killed this G.I. Joe, Coming for to carry me home, They shot high, they shot wide, they blewout my insides, Coming for to carry me home.

Bullets riddle my body but the last one took it’s toll, Coming for to carry me home, I screamed with all my might, “Please Lord take my soul”, Coming for to carry me home.

CHORUS: They shot high, they shot low, they killed this G.I. Joe, Coming for to carry me home, They shot high, they shot wide, they blewout my insides, Coming for to carry me home.

247

Behind the Microphone IF JESUS CAME DOWN Written by Lew Dobbins You’re stoned in a bar, it’s going on two, You left a good woman who’s concerned about you, The barkeep barks, “This is the last round”, Would you wish to be here if Jesus came down?

He’s lying in a bed of sin with a girl named Joan, The mother of his children lies all alone, Tell me, would you and Joan wish to be foud, If this was the day Jesus came down.

CHORUS: If this was the day Jesus came down, Would you run to him or hide out in sin, Only you can determine where your next life’s bound, If this was the day Jesus came down.

There’s a young man on the corner selling pills, It’s not the kind of medication that cures ills, If he knew what I know, he’d bury those pills in the ground, If this was the day Jesus came down.

Boys and girls, women and men, It’s not too late to let Jesus in, If you don’t, you’ll look as sad as a crying clown, If this was the day Jesus came down.

CHORUS: Come brothers and sisters throughout the land, Breakout the voices and strike up the band, Raise your head to the heavens in joyous sounds, Then you will be ready if Jesus comes down.

248

Lew Dobbins HEAVEN Written By Lew Dobbins Last night I dreamed I died and went to Heaven, Oh my my what a wonderous sight, I journeyed to my new home high above the sky, In a land the Bible calls, “the sweet by and by.”

I knew all those words in the Bible, Were of truth and not liable, I prayed the day would come that I’d be able, To meet and eat at my Saviour’s table.

I renewed old friendships with friends and kin, I recalled how painful their deaths had been, But though it all I prayed the good would out way the sin, And I longed for the day I could say, “game over, devil, I win.”

CHORUS: Last night I dreamed I died and went to Heaven, For all the devil’s torment I finally got even, I saw father and mother, my sister and my brother, They were glowing in the light of the Holy Spirit, They were eternally covered.

I saw the lamb lay down by a lion, That lamb had no fear of dying, Everyone was laughing, I saw no crying, Everyone was being themselves without lying.

I woke up with tears running down my face, The kingdom come only gave me a small taste, But I vowed to the Lord that my final days on earth would not be wasted, And the joy of Christ would forever glow from my face.

CHORUS: Las night I dreamed I died and went to Heaven, Oh my my what a wonderous sight, Everyone was walking barefoot on streets of gold, In this land called Heaven where you never grow old.

249

250

Lew Dobbins Country Music Trivia 1. ‘The Queen of Country Music’, was born Muriel Ellen Deason. What is her real name?

2. This beautiful singer sang the song “I’m Not Lisa,” her real name is Miriam Johnson.

What is her stage name?

3. What female country singer was born Brenda Gail Webb?

4. The singer of “Country Sunshine,” Dottie West came into this world named?

5. What singer was born Virginia Patterson Hensley?

6. Pee Wee King, the writer of the hit “Tennessee Waltz” was born with what name?

7. What present day country singer was born Christina Ciminella?

8. Skeeter Davis was married to what famous country music radio and TV personality?

9. On what mode of transportation did Jimmy Dean write “Big Bad John?”

10. Who is the only woman that is inducted into both the Rock & Roll and Country Music Hall of Fames?

11. Who was famous for singing the classic, “It Wasn’t God Who Made Honky Tonk Angels”?

12. Bobbie Gentry will always be known for what song?

13. Who has written the most country music hits in the history of the genre?

14. What caused the death of Dottie West in 1991?

15. What country music star is known as “The Storyteller”?

16. What was one of Waylon Jennings way of getting away from music and having fun?

17. Who was George Jones favorite female country singer?

18. What two country music stars were killed in a plane crash along with Patsy Cline?

19. Who was baseball legend Mickey Mantle’s favorite country music star?

20. Who is Hank Williams, Jr.’s favorite NFL football team?

21. What had to be in the recording studio when Elvis Presley recorded his classic Christmas album in July?

22. What country music singer/songwriter landed a helicopter on Johnny Cash’s backyard lawn to deliver him a song 23. In the Jerry Lee Lewis song, ‘What made Milwaukee Famous” is in reference to what?

24. What country music star did Jimmy Dean fire?

251

Behind the Microphone 25. Who was the NFL Hall of Fame quarterback who recorded the Hank Williams classic, “I’m So Lonesome I Could Cry”?

26. In reference to the Million Dollar Quartet, who were its members?

27. How many times did Elvis Presley perform on the Grand Ole Opry?

28. Country music singer Jerry Reed starred in what Burt Reynolds film?

29. Who was the writer of the song, “Act Naturally” which was a huge hit for Buck Owens and The Beatles?

30. What Grand Ole Opry star was named “The Kentucky Wonder?”

31. Who was the Grand Ole Opry star, who following a performance at the Grand Ole Opry, was struck by a heart attack. A large crowd of concerned loved ones gathered over him in which he replied, “after all these years, I can still draw a crowd”?

32. Name the four members of the “Hee Haw Quartet’?

33. Who was the country music radio personality who wrote one of the all time country music classics, “Drinking Champagne”?

34. In what Hollywood motion picture hit featured the banjo of Earl Scruggs?

35. In the film, “Your Cheatin Heart’ who played Hank Williams 36. What steak house does Willie Nelson endorse?

37. Who sang the theme song of the popular television show, “The Dukes of Hazzard?”

38. After years of alcohol addiction and hitting rock bottom, T. Graham Brown wrote a song referring to what liquids? Name the two.

39. What country music legend, after performing and meeting Bob Dylan, gave him his guitar that opened up a lifetime friendship?

40. Name the country music quartet who recorded a song that not only plays at Christmas, but throughout the year concerning small children? And what is the name of the song?

41. Who was the country music singer/songwriter who recorded the Christmas song, “Pretty Paper?”

42. What western movie star wrote one of the most famous Christmas songs of all time? Name the song and the artist?

43. What was the color of the moon bluegrass legend Bill Monroe sang of?

44. What was the whiskey brand promoted by Merle Haggard?

45. What whiskey brand did Hank Williams, Jr. refer to in his song, “Family Tradition?”

46. What whiskey brand in a song knocked David Allan Coe to his knees?

47. Who was the country music artist that starred in the film, “Slingblade,” with Billy Bob Thornton?

252

Lew Dobbins 48. Name the country music nightclub that was the backdrop for the film. “Urban Cowboy” and who was the owner of this club?

49. Name the “Hee Haw:’ star that used the telephone number BR-549 to purchase his products.

50. How many tons of coal is Tennessee Ernie Ford referring to in his hit record?

51. What country music legend invited the Godfather of Soul, James Brown, to sing on the Grand Ole Opry?

52. What city in Ohio was a big hit for Connie Smith?

53. What are two of the cities Glen Campbell sang of?

54. Who was the country music legend that sang, “He Wouldn’t live In New York City If They Gave Me The Whole Damn Town?”

55. What was Grand Ole Opry star, Bill Carlisle’s nickname?

56. What two states were included in a song recorded by Conway Twitty & Loretta Lynn?

57. What state did Johnny Horton sing of that became a major motion picture?

58. Who was the country music star that would after every performance open up his rhinestone coat to display the words: “Thank You”?

59. What country music duo recorded a hit song concerning a town in California and who were the singers?

60. What singer and player of western swing music did Waylon Jennings call “The King?”

61. Name the two country singers who scored hits concerning women in blue jeans?

62. What country music star re-recorded a Hank Williams song about a wooden Indian and what was the name of the song?

63. The Jack Greene hit was about what kind of statue and who re-recorded the song that went to No. 1.?

64. The Alan Jackson song, “Midnight in Montgomery,” referred to what country music singer/ songwriter?

65. Who did baseball legend Mickey Mantle ask to sing at his funeral? And what did he sing?

66. What was the name of a song that Lefty Frizzell recorded that concerned a city in Michigan?

67. In what Texas town did Hank Williams and Johnny Horton perform their last concerts? And what was the name of the venue?

68. What West Virginia native is the most famous harmonica player in country music?

69. What U.S. President attended and took part in a live television broadcast of a Grand Grand Ole Opry celebration?

253

Behind the Microphone 70. What country music star had a dislike of ABC’s anchorman, Peter Jennings, in which he disclosed in an interview with Dan Rather? In which Rather said that Jennings was a “good guy”.

71. What country music quartet holds the record as the most awarded in the People’s Choice Awards?

72. Name the members from the family known as, “The First Family of Country Music?”

73. Who performed the title song of the Clint Eastwood film, “Every Which Way But Loose”?

74. Who is the country music star that once was a rodeo clown?

75. Name the West Virginia singer who performed a truck driving song concerning roses and wheels. And also name the song.

76. Who is the country music star in which a publication wrote that he was gay? A story that was adamantly denied by the entertainer.

77. Who was the country music star that had a pool designed as a huge guitar?

78. Name the country music star who was also an avid race car driver and is known for his western theme songs.

79. Who is the country music mega star who sang of the rodeo, a river, thunder rolling, and to damn old? Name the artist and his country music singing star wife.

80. What was the instrument that super group “Alabama” sang of that had to be in a Texas band?

81. What was the color of the rose Johnny Lee and Lane Brody sang of?

82. In the Conway Twitty hit, “That’s My Job,” what type of employment is Conway referring to?

83. In the Kenny Rogers song, “I Am the Greatest,” who is the greatest referring to?

84. After Elvis Presley became a star, what was the first gift he gave his mother?

85. In the John Anderson classic, “Just a Swingin” what was the name of his girlfriend and what was she eating?

86. What government agency did Johnny Paycheck blast in a song that he was forbidden to sing after being released from prison?

87. What country singer resembles in appearance a younger Roy Rogers?

88. Kris Kristofferson starred alongside Barbara Striesand in the film, “A Star Is Born.” Who was Streisand’s first choice as the male star?

89. Who played the saxophone to great country music success, as did a man who performed with a trumpet? Name both artists.

90. The favorite cereal of George Jones was Raisin Bran, but before eating what did his wife, Nancy, have to remove?

254

Lew Dobbins 91. In the last days of Johnny Horton, what premonition did the singer have concerning his death? And how did he die?

92. Hank Williams and Johnny Horton were good friends who performed together regularly.

Not only did Hank and Johnny perform their last shows at the same venue, they also shared a very personal matter. What was it?

93. Who was the first person to see Hank Williams deceased?

94. John Conlee is not only one of the greats of country music, he also possess a licensee in what profession?

95. What was for years the official candy bar of the Grand Ole Opry and who was the spokesperson?

96. What country music artist would play the fiddle and, at the same time, dance on a sheet of plywood?

97. Who was Ralph Emery’s sidekick on his national live network television program, “Nashville Now?” 98. Who was the first country music star, according to his peers, had the first portable telephone?

99. In an interview with Lew Dobbins, Ted Gentry of “Alabama” told the on-air personality what the group had to do to record their Christmas album in late July.

100. How many rhinestone suits was it estimated Porter Wagoner owned following his death? Who made the suits? What did Wagoner spend on his first suit? In his later life how much was Wagoner paying to be the “King of the Rhinestone Cowboys?”

255

Answers 1. Kitty Wells 2. Jessi Colter 3. Crystal Gale 4. Dorothy Marie Marsh 5. Patsy Cline 6. Julius Framk KuszynskL 7. Wynonna Judd 8. Ralph Emery 9. Jet airplane 10. Brenda Lee 11. Kitty Wells 12. “Ode to Billy Joe” 13. Bill Anderson 14. Car accident in which a driver picked up Dottie West after her car broke down on her way to the Grand Ole Opry. The driver lost control of his vehicle & crashed into a concrete wall.

15. Tom T. Hall 16. Playing pinball machines.

17. Connie Smith 18. Cowboy Copus and Hawkshaw Hawkins 19. Roy Clark 20. Pittsburgh Steelers 21. A Christmas tree 22. Kris Kristofferson 23. Beer 24. Roy Clark 25. Terry Bradshaw 26. Elvis Presley, Johnny Cash, Carl Perkins & Jerry Lee Lewis 27. Once 28. “Smokey and the Bandit” 29. Johnny Russell 30. Stringbean 31. Grandpa Jones 32. Buck Owens, Roy Clark, Grandpa Jones & Kenny Price 33. Bill Mack 34. “Bonnie and Clyde” 35. George Hamilton 36. Texas Roadhouse 37. Waylon Jennings 38. Water and wine 39. Johnny Cash 40. The Oak Ridge Boys. “Thank God for Kids” 41. Willie Nelson 42. Gene Autry. “Rudolph the Red Nosed Reindeer” 43. Blue 44. George Dickel 45. Jim Beam 46. Jack Daniels 47. Dwight Yoakum 48. Gilley’s. Mickey Gilley 49. Junior Samples 50. Sixteen 256

51.

52.

53.

54.

55.

56.

57.

58.

59.

60.

61.

62.

63.

64.

65.

66.

67.

68.

69.

70.

71.

72.

73.

74.

75.

Porter Wagoner Cincinnati Galveston and Phoenix Buck Owens Jumpin’ Louisiana and Mississippi Alaska Porter Wagoner Bakersfield. Buck Owens & Dwight Yoakum Bob Wills Conway Twitty & Mel McDaniel Charlie Pride. “Kaw-Liga” Fool. Ricky Van Shelton Hank Williams Roy Clark. “Yesterday When I Was Young” Saginaw Austin. The Skyline Charlie McCoy Richard Nixon Toby Keith The Statler Brothers A.P., Sara, and Maybelle Carter Eddie Rabbitt Moe Bandy Kathy Mattea “Eighteen Wheels and a Dozen Roses” 76. Randy Travis 77. Webb Pierce 78. Marty Robbins 79. Garth Brooks. Trisha Yearwood 80. Fiddle 81. Yellow 82. Being a dad 83. A young boy who was a pitcher 84. A pink Cadillac 85. Charlotte Johnson. Chocolate Pie 86. IRS 87. Clint Black 88. Elvis Presley. Elvis’ manager made too many demands of Elvis’ role on and off screen.

Demands that Barbara Striesand refused to grant.

89. Boot Randolph (Sax), Danny Davis (Trumpet) 90. Raisins 91. Being killed by a drunk. He died in an automobile accident in which he was killed by a drunk driver.

92. They were married to the same woman at different times.

93. Charles Carr (his driver) 94. A licensed mortician 95. Goo Goo candy. Tex Ritter.

96. John Hartford 97. Shotgun Red 98. Roger Miller 99. Turn the air conditioner to as cold as possible 100. More than 50. Nudie Cohn. $350.00. Anywhere from $8-12,000.00 each.

BEHIND THE MICROPHONE LEW DOBBINS

Lew Dobbins’ 47 year broadcasting career began with an early audition in 1963, his freshman year of high school, announcing the death of a United States President. The West Virginia native openly writes of what would be compared today as the primitive days of broadcasting.

A recounting of an illustrious career in country music, radio and TV, Lew Dobbins writes a personal history of country music and engages the reader with personal and professional stories of our country’s greatest stars.

Read about his development of an on-air character and phrases on his radio program that have become that of West Virginia legendary folklore. The business of news radio and TV, the interviews with internationally known personalities from Herb Morrison, the man who described “The Hindenburg Disaster” on worldwide radio, basketball legend Meadowlark Lemon, U.S. President Richard M. Nixon, U.S. Senator Ted Kennedy, and many more. The who’s who of country music tell Lew their most private thoughts in the greatest conversations ever recorded in the history of country music.

The words are all factual, the stories are all true from stars such as Johnny Cash, Merle Haggard, George Jones, Tammy Wynette, George Straight, Charlie Daniels, Jerry Lee Lewis, Dolly Parton, Conway Twitty and so many more.

In 2008, Lew received the “ultimate thank you” from his peers, when he was inducted into the West Virginia Broadcasters Hall of Fame. He joined fellow inductees such as: Don Knotts, David Selby, Tom T. Hall, Little Jimmy Dickens, Soupy Sales, Peter Marshall and many more individuals of national prominence.

Take a seat and join Lew on his wild ride as the on air light is “on” and it’s showtime Behind the Microphone.

LEW

DOBBINS